(96k)
Neighborly Secrets Pt. 2 - Different Sex Story - Chapter 221 by CopyKatto full book limited free
199 Back Seat Accident
"Hurry up Nena", I called exasperatedly up the stairs.
"I am coming, I am coming," was my answer.
We had just finished first place the week before in all our events for our swim team. As part of the celebration the coach had set up an unofficial get together at the water park. I mean unofficial only because the school was not going to be paying for it. Instead our coach set it up for us. Now I know that might seem strange to win in diving and then go celebrate with swimming but we were young and just loved swimming. Besides this was for fun no laps, critiquing form, or anything like that. The plan was to met at the school then our coach Mrs. Roberts and her husband would be taking the whole team in their car and van to the park. At least that was the plan if my sister Nena would hurry up.
Nena was my little sister and youngest in her class but do not let her age fool you she was really smart and an excellent diver. Nena was part of the reason we had done so well after all. Top that all off if she was not my sister I would have described has adorable and I was not the only one who thought that. Though she had never been on a date she had been asked out by many. Including my best friend Jack. She had declined all these invitations politely as possibly. Jack also let me know after he had been turned down that she had made it clear she wanted to date but was just not ready for it.
"Finally", I said as Nena came bouncing down the stairs.
"Oh, you fuss too much. We will probably be the first ones there any way", she said as we went out to the car.
Mother drove us to the school and just as Nena had said we were the first ones there. Well other then Mrs. and Mr. Roberts.
In about thirty minutes the rest of the team had shown up along with my buddy Jack and we were on our way. It felt a bit crowed. There was ten of us plus Mr. and Mrs. Roberts making twelve which was just enough to fit in the seven seat van and five seat car.
Once on the road Jack began showing me his newest Pokemon deck. Some how I think he was even trying to impress my sister. I am not sure he realized that was not something that would have ever impressed her. I had dabbled with Pokemon cards but nothing like Jack. As he was explaining some new special card, I honestly could only remember it was yellow, I tried my best to follow along. About that time we came to every ones favorite part of the road. There were multiple little hills spaced out far enough that if you went fast enough it was like a roller coaster. You went up one and down the other and you would get butterflies. Every one always liked this as a child and still enjoyed it now. It was one of those places cops liked to hang out and catch teenagers speeding because of it.
Only other thing worth point out along the rather eventful trip was the road consturction. I thought there would be delays because of it. Luckily not however; there was one orange sign placed that said "Bump" and they were not kidding. Jack still going on about his Pokemon had been about to put them up when we hit the bump and he dropped the deck and they went all over the place. I must admit I found it hilarious seeing the deck go flying. None laughed harder then Jessica. Despite her laughter she was kind and helped pick them up. She was prone to giggling, always had been. One of the cutest things about her was her laughing which I liked a lot, and her smile, and her kindness, and her cute face, and well I had a crush on her.
We finally arrived and check in. We all got a locker to put our stuff in as usual and we all got into our swim suits. Today would be a bit different for us. As we were not training or at an event we did not have to wear our uniform swim suits. That was why today I was wearing red swim briefs. They fit differently then my normal full body suit but I had a nice swimmer's body I did not mind showing off. As expected no one else was wearing their usual swim wear either. The rest of the guys were wearing jammers or trunks but the girls were wearing some fine suits. They were all wearing two piece suits including my sister. Nothing too reveling no bikinis or anything but they were looking good. Most of the time I could control my little man because of the tight suit I typically wore and the more modest dress of the girls. I figured it would be pretty much the same here and for the most part it was. Despite the sexy outfits on the girls I managed to contain myself rather easily. Until Mrs. Roberts showed up. When she came out I think all of the guys were taken by surprise. It was no secret that she was one of the hottest teachers in the school and we had all seen her swim suit during practice but today was not practice. For today she had on one of the smallest red string bikini's I had ever seen. I had to look away and take a deep breath or every one would know what I was thinking. Once I had regained some sense of control I looked again and damn she was hot.
I would have kept staring but I did not dare sport a tent in front of everyone here. To distract myself I went straight to the water slide. I was not the only one headed there. I saw Jessica head that way as well. As I said I had a crush on her but had never asked her out. Maybe I was just turned on but my confidence was up and in that moment when I saw her I decided I would ask her out. Well not just yet but hopefully by the end of the day.
She was beautiful and today she was showing just how pretty she was. She wore a two piece modest green suit with silver trim which did a great job of highlighting her smooth long legs and plump breasts. I was feeling confident and I made a point of letting her know.
"Well that looks nice", I said. No I am not the greatest for making complements I admit but, I have found you do not need to make great ones to start a conversation.
"Why thank you. What is that you are wearing?", she giggled.
"Oh this old thing? Why it is only for special occasions and only special people get to see it," I replied.
She laughed, "it is pretty special alright."
From there we hit it off pretty well and ended up spending most of the day together. In retrospect it was my own fault. My recommendation for anyone going in a tight fitting swimsuit is to rub one out before hand. It makes it a lot easier to control. Near the end we wound up in a silly game. It was basically just a water fight where anything goes. I ended up brushing one of Jessica's tits while trying to dunk her. It was of course an accident the first time. I am not so sure about the second and the rest I know were not. The thing is she did not seem to mind. In fact I had the feeling she was enjoying it when she started exposing herself to it and even started grabbing at me. I am not sure where it would have ended if we were the only ones there. Unfortunately it came to an end when she surfaced after diving under to evade me and started swimming away giggling.
"What is so funny?", I inquired.
"I think I am getting out for now before I have a wardrobe malfunction too," she said with a wink.
I looked down and saw my erection poking out the side of my briefs. I was mortified and tried to correct it but it would not fit back inside. I spent the next few minutes trying to keep covered while my second head calmed down enough to cover up. Not a moment too soon either. The instant I had it tucked away Mrs. Robbins showed up in her bikini, almost making it spring out again, and called it a day and to start packing up.
Since the trip was not a very long one after a brief shower to rinse off we gathered at the cars, most of us myself included still wearing our swim suits. I had put my shirt on but a few towels on the seat was all we needed and we were ready to go. As the last of us got in and we were about to leave when disaster struck. Mrs. Robert's van would not start.
Found out later that the starter died although that did not help at the time. We now had only one car and eleven people to get home. Since it seemed the van would have to be towed the only way home was to either somehow get rides which would take at least 30 minutes just to arrive if they were available at all or to pile up in the car. We decided that the trip would be short enough, although crowded, it would be simpler to just pile in. Mr. Roberts was the only one who stayed as he would need to wait for the tow truck meaning there were eleven of us for a car meant for five.
As for the rest of us saying it was very crowded would be an understatement. Pilling into that car would be a trick any circus clown would have been proud of. Mrs. Roberts was up front along with two others on the front passenger seat since it was a clutch we could not fit any one else up front. This meant that there were eight people in the back seat. Three on each end and two in the middle again to give the clutch some room. I was on the bottom of the three behind the driver with my sister on top of me and Jessica on top of her. Since Mrs. Roberts needed room to drive she could not move her seat forward all that much making my spot easily the most crowed part of the car. We probably should have thought the seating arrangement out better. I know for sure if we had what happened that trip home would never have happened.
As we started off things began to shift around as every one got into the most comfortable position they could given the circumstances. It was not thirty seconds after we started moving, even before leaving the parking lot, that I felt my sister's tight little ass start to rub my crotch. It could hardly be helped of course but there I was trying to prevent myself from getting a hard on like earlier and then to have my crotch rubbed by my little sister's butt. I took a deep breath and figured it would not last long after all we were just settling in for the ride home. Nope, little by little I was getting harder and I could not even adjust myself as I said it was crowded, I could not even move my arms and they were not in a position to help. As I felt my cock get harder and harder I felt were it was going.
Shit, I thought to myself. If I got any more aroused here my penis was going to be exiting my swim briefs again. Slightly panicked now I pushed with my feet and my hips the best I could to get my hips out from under my sister as much as possible. This gave me only about two finger's width more room which actually turned out to be a bad thing. This gave my cock more room to get out and it did. It was completely out of my swim briefs although not fully erect yet. Mean while every one else noticed the extra room I had created and had no problem taking it for themselves. My sister was pushed back against my free cock. I am pretty sure this is when she first noticed something was wrong as she let out little, "huh"? As bad as it was at this point things would have just been awkward from here to the end of the trip. My cock was almost completely erect but was pined between my left leg and my sister's left butt check and it would have stayed there I bet but here both my sister and I made a mistake.
"Sis", I whispered into her ear. "Can I get some more room? I have a, uhh, slight problem."
"I noticed", she said thoroughly disgusted. I could not blame her for being upset but she gave ground as best she could. It was just enough for my cock to slip out from between her check and my leg to between her checks.
"Fuck", I said much louder then I had meant.
"What's wrong?", answered Mrs. Roberts.
"Oh, nothing its just I think I am pinching a nerve and could use some more room", I lied quickly. That should help right?
"Oh I am sorry. Give him a bit more room if you can please?", she asked the group. Immediately we got the little room both my sister and I were desperate for but it was too late and did not really help. Now fully erect my cock had caught on the cloth of my sister's swimsuit and the tip of my cock began to ever so slightly rub the side of her pussy. Unbelievable here I was in the back seat of an over crowed car with my own cock rubbing up against the pussy of my little sister with my swim team right next to me.
"I am so sorry, I am so sorry, I am so sorry...", I kept saying in a repeated whisper to my sister.
"You are so dead", was her reply. I could hear the anger in her voice but I also heard the fear and the panic there too.
This lasted maybe another minute all the while the movement provided form the road moved me up and down the slit to my sister's pussy and little by little moved the fabric of her swimsuit to the side giving more access then a brother should ever have to his little sister's clit.
Then we hit a stop light. Holy hell that was enough to move the fabric of her swimsuit completely out of the way. I even managed to probe her pussy and half of the head went in. Yep I was completely lined up with her tight little pussy and there was nothing either of us could do to stop what we each knew was going to happen sooner or later. At this point I was desperately fighting my self to keep from just ramming my self in her and just start fucking her but I was determined to keep my self from doing that for as long as possible. After all I was still quite aware how taboo it would be for me to have sex with my sister. It would be wrong, it be in public, it would be without consent, it would be right now.
Bump.
That same bump that had knocked Jack's Pokemon cards to the floor on the way down to the pool park now knocked my cock all the way up my sister's silk smooth pussy. What happened then? Well I came of course. I had been edging on horny all day and had not even relived my self in over a week. Remember my advice about rubbing one out before wearing tight fitting swim suits. I am pretty sure that would have helped here too but as it was I could not help my self. I let out the biggest load of cum I can remember right into my dear little sister's tender womb. Jet after jet balls deep, the whole thing went in and went on and on. I was lost for words and the look on my face would have been priceless I am sure, wide eyes moth a gap in horror and pleasure. I did see my sister's though and that is with me to this day. Her eyes were tightly shut and her face was crunched up in pain not physical pain but emotional pain. I saw the tears she was trying to hold back and the look of utter defeat and dismay.
"What did you do?" her voice cracked in a whisper.
No one heard, no one knew. They were all busy talking and had not noticed anything amiss. They were still going on about the bump some one was shouting about hitting their head on the ceiling I could careless who. I had no answer for Nena.
"Oh my god Nena. I. I. I. I didn't mean to," I stammered.
It was not over yet though. This was only the 10 minute mark of our 30 minute ride. I was still sold even after letting the biggest load of cum in my life into my sister. Nena, still holding back tears sat on my cock for a moment before trying to lift herself off of my steel rod. She pushed as much as she could and I even tried to help her by pressing my self into the back of the seat as much as possible. We got very close if only we could have managed another centimeter. The head of my cock was out for the most part it was merely parting her sweet pussy lips at this point but not enough to throw off the aim. This was another mistake of ours although, it might not have mattered much. Since my cock had not completely dislodged itself it did a great job plugging Nena's pussy, nothing leaked out. The problem with this, if we had just stayed balls deep after I came in her we could have possibly finished the ride with nothing else happening but, since we had attempted to dislodge ourselves this let all my cum flow down her vaginal walls fully lubricating her. Although I had gone in nearly dry, except what ever water we had from the pool, from here on it would be a smooth ride.
This all happened within a few seconds but there was a lot going on. After Nena had attempted to pull her self off of me and, we had come so close, she was pushed. After all when over crowded, people do not simply let others push them around. They tend to push back and back down my rod she went. I know she was frustrated but this was not going to stop her. She tried again and did not even get off the head of my cock the second time before getting pushed back down. She tried a third time and by the fourth time it was clear she was losing ground. Every time she tried she made less progress then the time before. On her fifth attempt she only got about three fourths the way off and by the sixth attempt she must have realized what she was doing and what was happening. She was now fucking me unintentionally while trying to get her self free. Once she realized this she froze and tensed every muscle in her body in attempt to stop any movement. Oh, she was angry she would have to ride this out with my cock fully impaling her until I went limp or else she would end up fucking me in a vain effort to get free. Nena had decided on riding it out.
"You fucking bastard", Nena whispered venomously, "you are so dead".
"Not my fault," I pleaded "how could I have known?"
"You did not even try to get out of me."
"Yes I did". This was true I had tried to get out of her although I do admit I might not have tried as hard as she had except on that first attempt and I had stop trying to help altogether by the third one once I knew it was not going to work. She had been the one who kept trying and now she was sitting on my cock squeezing it as hard as she could with her pussy just to keep it from moving. I was still at full erection but the unintended fucking and the squeezing of her pussy were doing nothing for calming me. In fact I started to feel myself building up again as the drive continued. Despite her best efforts we still had grinding and a bit of up and down movement just from the crowded car and the road. After several minutes Nena was getting tired and her vice grip started to slip for moments and then we would have all kinds of movement. Although small I am sure when you are trying not to move at all even the smallest movements feel huge. In these momentary lapses in grip I would get spikes in pleasure and panic. I was building up again and was going to cum in her again. The second time would be worse because this one would be driven completely by fucking my sister not an accident.
It must have been during one of these lapses in my sister's grip when she started getting pleasure too. Although not intended on her part either. She fought with herself to keep from cumming as well. She tried to hold us locked in place as best she could but just could not keep the pressure up long enough to stave off the inevitable. Then we hit the hills.
We did not see them coming and honestly we had both forgotten about them with our minds on trying not to cum into each other and all. The first hill when we it hit gave every one in the car a surprise except for the ones up front who saw it coming. For Nena and I though it was a whole different experience. Have you ever had butterfly's in your stomach when having sex? Probably not but I will tell you it is amazing and terrifying. That first hill gave us two full length strokes we could not have stopped even if we wanted to. I know this because we did try stopping the strokes. My sister tensed up again and I tried to press my self into the seat. It did not help. It was pure pleasure for both of us although neither of us wanted it. The second hill was not a surprise but felt even better then the first. We were now fully fucking because of these hills of joy. There was no stopping it, up and down. I was getting dangerously close to cumming and there would be no chance of stopping it. Nena it turns out was in the same situation. She had been fighting back her orgasm for a few minutes and these hills were too much. I was about to cum for the second time in my sister's tender womb and I did not know if I should warn her or not. Would it make any difference if she knew I was going to cum or not? After all either way I was not going to be able to stop it. I decided against it figuring she would be too angry. Better to just ride it out. On our last hill I could not hold back any longer and exploded into Nena's pussy for the second time in the last 30 minutes. I am not sure if my second eruption into my sister is what put her over the edge or if she just could not hold back any longer either but she came right after me. I know she had an orgasm and a powerful one because of how she was shacking. While I was pumping wave after wave of cum into her juicy womb I felt her vaginal walls clamp down and start trembling meanwhile her whole body was shivering. I was not the only one who noticed her reaction.
"Are you alright there Nena?" inquired Jessica.
"Oh, I am fine," Nena breathed "just a sudden cold spell I'll be fine".
"Oh, alright, well we are nearly to your place. You two are going to be the first ones out you know," Jessica replied.
I had forgotten about that. We would be the first ones out because of our location in town. They would simply drop us off at the house. No need to go back to the school since this route would go right by our house. I am not sure if Nena was concerned or not. She did not seem to care about anything at the time and was still riding out her orgasm. Although her body had stop shivering her virgin would still have tremors every few seconds. There was some good news at this point at least. My cock had finally started to calm down slowly growing limp. Although my cock never left Nena's pussy until we arrived home, it was fully flaccid once we did. I am not sure why but after her orgasm and once I had gone limp, Nena was either too tired, felt too defeated, saw no point in it, or maybe some of all of the above but, she did not try to get off my cock once after her orgasm.
Once we arrived Jessica opened the door and hopped out only too eager to stretch. Nena kept her legs together as much as possible and covered her crotch as discreetly as she could with out drawing attention as she pivoted on my flaccid cock that was still lodged in her pussy. She got up slowly and now that my hands were free I was ready and was able to stuff my cock into my swim briefs without anyone seeing a thing. It was probably just as well that we had not separated since it kept most of the fluids in. As Nena got up I got a view of her pussy briefly and saw it dripping. Nena was quick here though and covered her modesty with her hand and moved the fabric back into place while catching the dripping cum. We had done it. We managed to get out of the car without leaving a trace and no one seeing a thing. We got our things out while the rest rearranged themselves with the newly vacated spots. Soon they were packed in again and we waved our good byes.
Once the car was out of sight Nena lost it. She let out a terrible shriek that was full of pain, anger, and sorrow. Nena dropped on her hands and knees and started sobbing uncontrollably. I could not have felt more guilt in my whole life and doubt I ever will again. Here I had practically rapped my little sister and hurt her more then I could imagine and the evidence was plainly visible. My cum visibly leaking from her swim suit now and about to drip to the ground. I stood there confused as my sister cried watching in terrible fascination as the glob of my own cum dripped from my sister's no longer virgin pussy. Once my cum finally reached the ground I figured I should do something.
"Nena, I am.." I never got to finish.
"DON'T TALK TO ME!" she shrieked again. "Just leave me alone."
And I did. For a full week we did not speak. Unless we had to we did not even occupied the same room. If either of us entered a room with the other we would either turn around and leave or the other would vacate the room. During that week I spoke with Jessica a few times. Her flirting clearly indicating she hoped I would ask her out. Believe me I wanted to and I would have but it just did not seem right to start dating right after what happened between Nena and me. I had to make sure to resolve the issue with my sister. I am not sure we could but at least enough to put it behind us. I was thinking about talking to Nena that day but she beat me to it.
"My period started today," she said.
She was far to causal in how she said it. I however flipped when I heard this. "Wait what! You mean this whole time you could have been pregnant?" I said in disbelief.
She was not pleased with my response either. She glared at me with her response, "of course you idiot. You cam inside me. That is how babies are made."
"No, I know, I mean, what," I could not get my thoughts across. "Um, what I mean is I thought you took a pill or something."
"I do not have birth control. I was a virgin until you raped me." she said critically.
The word * was a bit harsh I thought but I could not really argue with it. "Look I am sorry, I truly am but it was an accident. If you got pregnant it would be just as big a problem for me as it would be for you. If you were afraid you could have been pregnant you should have told me."
Nena was taken aback by this. "You mean it? You would have helped?"
My turn to be angry. "Of course I would have! Don't you know me at all?"
"Sorry," she said.
I let out a sigh, "it's ok. It's over now."
"I guess," she said as she looked away. She was clearly still depressed with the whole affair. I could not blame her. So was I but what else could we do?
Next few days things did not really go back to normal but they did get better. We did not avoid each other any more but it was still uncomfortable to talk with one another. It was maybe thee or four days later that inspiration struck. Was it a great idea? Maybe not but I had to try. I spent the day picking up a few things, not all easy to get mainly due to being too nervous but I managed. When I was ready though I approached Nena again.
Knock, knock.
"Who is it?", Nena called from her room.
"Its me. Can I come in?" I asked.
There was a long pause before she answered, "fine, come in."
I walked in and found Nena sitting cross legged on her bed and her arms folded. She was not hostile but she was not pleased to see me. I pulled up a chair and sat across from her.
"What do you want," she said.
"I want to talk about what happened," I said.
Her eyes narrowed, "I don't want to talk about it."
"Hold up, hear me out," I continued.
"Make it quick," she demanded.
"Can we both agree it was a bad experience for the both of us?" I asked.
She did not answer. Instead she gave me a look that suggest the answer was so obvious I was stupid to have asked. Not the way I had planed the conversation but I had to ask. "Look I know I hurt you. Losing your virginity by being forced to ride your brother in the back seat of a crowed car is not the way you or anyone would have expected to lose it. It is certainly not how I had expected to lose my virginity."
Nena's face softened at that. Perhaps she had not thought about my virginity.
I continued, "its true. I would have expected the occasion of my first time to be more special then forced copulation with my sister. I am not going to lie though. The body enjoyed it, even yours did, but not by choice."
She glared at me again her anger flaring and was about to say something when I quickly cut her off. "That is why I am here though. I don't want your first time or mine to be remembered as a horrible and traumatic experience."
"Too late for that," she scoffed.
"Perhaps so but that doesn't mean we can't do something about it", I said.
"O'really?" she quipped. "And what do you think you can do about it? Got a time machine?" Her sarcasm and disbelief in a solution was so strong I almost lost confidence in the idea entirely. I paused and almost gave it up. I was about ready to leave when I remember how crushed I was when I saw my cum dripping from her used pussy and how she cried.
I took a deep breath, "why don't we do it again? Only this time we do it right."
The silence was painful but I waited. Nena's mouth was slightly a gap as her wide eyes simply bore holes in me. I crossed my arms and maintained as straight a face as possible and refused to lose eye contact.
Eventually she shook her self and blinked rapidly several times. Pulling her gaze away she asked in a squeaky voice, "what?"
I remembered to start breathing again when I replied, "I am saying our first time was a terrible experience and we should fix it by having sex properly." I had finally said it, that wonderful and terrible three letter 'S' word.
Nena's wit returned at the mention of the word sex. "Oh how noble," she said feigning helplessness. "A brother 'accidentally' cums in his little sister and to say sorry graciously offers to do so again." After ending the charade she followed up with, "what the fuck is wrong with you. You didn't get enough the first time? Can't wait to bang your sister again? Fucking disgusting."
The words were harsh but I had expected them. I really wanted her to understand. I spoke slowly and clearly making sure to keep eye contact and as I spoke I started leaning in. "Of course not. Do you think I ask this 'lightly'? Do you really think I don't 'realize' what I am asking? I even got condoms and birth control to make it 'safe'. I have thought about it. A lot. It is not about whether you say yes or no. It is about letting you know what I am willing to do to make it right."
She turned away and laughed half heartedly while I tried to maintained my composure. She looked at me again and turned away and repeated this a few times while her laughter died down. Until she finally looked at me and said in almost a whisper, "you're serious?"
"I am," was all I said.
Nena held a fist over her mouth and stared at the ground with her other arm crossed tightly a crossed her chest. After a moment of silence she spoke and said, "I will have to think about it."
"Of course," I said as I got up and left. Once back in my own room I collapsed and found my whole body was trembling from the experience. I could not believe I had actually asked such a ludicrous thing. I had accomplished what I had set out to do though. I had let her know how I felt and gave her the option to do the same. I however was satisfied with where it was. I honestly had not ever expected or planned on her ever accepting the offer since it was really just the offer itself that was the real solution.
Things went back to normal for me after that. I felt great. I was even going to ask Jessica out. Problem was Nena was worse then ever while she contemplated my offer. I was surprised it was taking her so long to tell me 'no' but I waited. I was sure she would feel better about it once she finally told me but after three days Nena had still not spoken to me. I was starting to get a bit worried that perhaps it had been a bad idea after all. That third night I recall walking past her room and hearing her on the phone. I am not sure who she was speaking with but she sounded depressed. "I would like but I am not ready," I heard her say. I sighed and went to my room. Maybe I should talk to her again I thought. Hours later she finally came to me with her answer.
I did not even hear her enter my room. I jumped when I heard her speak. Not because it was loud but because she was so close to me when she did. She was actually almost whispering.
"Does your offer still stand?" Nena asked.
"Woah, you startled me," I said. Nena however did not move and just looked at me expectantly with the most vulnerable expression I had ever seen.
I straighten up, cleared my throat and answered earnestly as possible, "yes it is." I honestly expected her to simply thank me for caring so much and then tell me no. That was sort of the plan all along. However that is not what she did.
She dropped her gaze and softly said, "lets do it then."
I started choking despite the fact that I had not eaten or drank anything in the last hour. But choke I did. I started coughing, my eyes started watering up, and I could not breathe. When I finally started breathing again I noticed the look of concern on Nena's face.
"Are you ok?" she asked.
"I am fine," I crocked.
She was worried but not necessarily for my health with her next question, "you were serious, weren't' you?"
"I was, I am, I just didn't think you would take me up on it," I replied.
"Well I am," she said as she straightened up a bit and held my gaze her confidence returning a little. "As crazy as it sounds, I think you right."
I did not know what to say. I opened and closed my mouth a few time before she interjected. "Saturday," she said.
"What," I asked too slow to catch on to what she was asking.
"Mom and dad will be gone most of the day," she elaborated.
"But that is in two days," I said.
"Yep," she said. She looked as scared as I felt though I bet I looked just as scared.
The next two days flew by. You might think the prospect of sex had me excited but it was the opposite. I was dreading it. I had truly meant it. I had the condoms and the morning after pills, hell I even shaved my nethers for the occasion. Anything I thought that might help. The truth was I was scared I would screw it up for her. What if it actually just made things worse?
I woke up early for a Saturday but I stayed in bed as long as possible. Our parents left around noon but made sure we were both out of bed to see them off. They would not be home until well after 9:00 they said. It was now or never I guess. With our parents gone it was just me and my sister standing there at the door. I felt I should say something.
"Shall we?" I asked lamely.
"I suppose so," Nena said with just as little enthusiasm as me.
We trudged our way to my room. When we got there I did not really know what else to do so I took off my shirt. Nena appeared equally confused and after looking at me for a moment she finally took her shirt off too revealing a blue bra. I then fumbled with my belt and slowly took off my pants revealing my best pair of red boxers. They made me look good and I liked wearing them but at that moment I did not feel that good. Nena followed suit and pulled down her pants revealing her sheer blue panties. I did not even know she had something like that. I could see right through them and see her shaved pussy. She must have shaved for the occasion as well or maybe she always kept it shaved for swimming. I know I always kept mine at least trimmed to keep pubs from poking out. She did look very pretty though she was clearly embarrassed and blushing. We kept stealing glances at each other but would avert our gaze when we were caught looking. She did look hot and despite how awkward it felt I start forming a tall tent in my boxers. When Nena saw this her eyes went wide and she turned around. After a moment she then started unclipping her bra and let it fall to the floor. I dropped my boxers to the floor and saw her do the same with her panties. She turned back to face me blushing deeply. She held one arm over her breasts and the other over her pussy.
"Well let me see. It is not like we can do this without seeing each other," I said.
"Yeah, I guess not," she whispered still covering her self and avoiding eye contact.
I stepped closer, "come on" I said encouragingly trying to sound more cheerful then I felt.
"Ok," she said and slowly uncovered her perky breasts and smooth pussy.
"You look amazing, beautiful, truly you do," I said smiling. It is true she was stunning and looked like she was pulled right out of a wet dream but my complement still felt hollow to me.
"I guess this is it," she said as she climbed onto the bed.
"I guess so," I replied.
She sat on the bed cross-legged while I opened a condom and slipped it on. I got on the bed with her. Nena then laid down and slowly opened her legs for me. I straddled her and leaned over as I lined my cock up with my sister's pussy. When my cock touched her pussy she jumped back a bit.
"You ok? We don't have to do this," I said.
"No, it is ok, it was just unexpected," she replied.
I leaned in again and made contacted. Nena did not jump this time. She tighten her hands into fists and closed her eyes fast and waited for me to enter. I was lined up ready to go but it just did not feel right. We were lying to ourselves. We thought this would make it better and were both to afraid to say we were not enjoying it. I got off, sat down, and took the condom off as my hard cock deflated.
"This isn't right," I said.
Nena let out a sigh of relief, opened her eyes, and then sat next to me.
"What do you mean?" she asked.
"You don't need to pretend. This is awful," I told her. "The whole point of this was so we could have sex and do it right but everything about this feels wrong."
"Well what do we do?" she asked.
"Do you still want to do this?" I asked.
"Well we have come this far," she stated. "We should try again. Maybe just not now."
I turned to her and smiled. The first smile in two days that felt real. I then put my arm around her and pulled her toward me. She reciprocated my embrace putting her head on my chest. We just held one another in silence enjoying an intimate and unexpected connection. I did not want it to end and I am not sure how long we stayed that way but at some point I noticed we were both still completely naked.
I looked at her and smiled, "you know you really are pretty."
She looked up and said, "really?"
"Really," I said.
She snuggled in even more. We sat there and once more I am not sure for how long. Eventually though it would have to end and I had an idea how.
"Why don't we put our clothes on and go swimming?" I asked.
She beamed at me, "you know what? That sounds like a great idea."
In less then 10 minutes we were dress and heading out the door. We did not have a means of transportation so we walked. Not the water park from earlier but just to the school. The pool was open to the public most of the time outside of school hours even if it was about a 30 minute walk. We were even back to our old selves on the walk, laughing and talking like we use to. Actually I think we were closer then we had ever been. We had a blast at the pool even if we did tease one another for wearing the same swim wear that started this in the first place. It was all in good fun. Something neither of us would have expected.
We only left the pool hours later when they started shutting down. Neither of us had eaten for the day either and by this point we were starving. Instead of walking home to eat which would be another 30 minutes we took a slight detour for dinner that night. The sun was getting low in the sky by the time we had finished. Outside I asked Nena where she would like to go next.
"Well I don't know about you, but I plan on going home and having a shower," she said.
"Oh, and what then?" I asked while raising an eyebrow.
Nena gave me a peck on the check and winked, "I am sure we will think of something."
It was deep twilight by the time we arrived home and the night had started by the time we finished our showers. I had been watching TV while waiting for Nena to come out. She had just finished drying her hair when she entered the living room. I turned off the TV and greeted her.
Looking at the clock Nena said, "you know we still have at least an hour before mom and dad return."
"And I think I know just how to spend it," I said as I got up and started lighting candles.
"Candles? You mean right here?" she said surprised.
"Why not?" I said as I finished lighting the candles. "You said we had an hour and we do have the whole place to ourselves until then." It was a spur of the moment decision but I could tell she like the idea too.
I took off my shirt and tossed it to the floor and stepped closer. Nena was quick on the uptake and soon did the same. She was blushing just like earlier only this time she was smiling. She lifted her hands and started to undo her blue bra like earlier as well when I stopped her, inspired yet again.
"Wait, let me," I said.
She did not protest. I approached and cupped one of her breasts. She shivered at my touch and closed her eyes. I slowly massaged her tit through the fabric of her bra for a moment then traced my finger's around her back. I pulled her in closer taking in the sweet smell of her shampoo. Her eyes were still closed as I started to work on the straps. My inexperienced fingers fumbled but I was in no hurry. I had been concentrating on the task to the point I had not even noticed my sister getting closer. When I finally had the strap off I dropped her bra and was greeted by a tender kiss.
A warm glow emanated from her lips through my whole body down to my toes. I closed my eyes savoring it while embracing Nena and returning the kiss. So soft and warm I could have stayed like that forever but I knew we could not do that. I am still not sure who did it first but one of us parted their lips and extended their tongue. The kiss quickly intensified as we discovered this new trick. We soon broke off the kiss painting but wanting more then air.
We were soon back at it. While we kissed I started undoing her pants and she did the same with mine. My shorts were lose and fell the floor easily not so with Nena's. I broke the kiss and drew my hands down her sides to assist her out of the tight fitting shorts. Once I got them off her hips they slipped to the floor and she delicately stepped out of them. The sheer blue panties from earlier were even prettier then I remember.
Nena could not help but smile wide while she blushed. Defiantly the shy type but to her credit she was trying to not let that get to her. She twirled about showing off figure which was more then enough for me. I wasted no more time with my own underwear and freed my very eager cock. Her eyes went wide at the sight of it but she continued to smile and blush. Less gentile then intended but not rough I sat Nena on the couch where she quickly pulled up her legs and held them together with her hand. While trying to pry her hands off her legs so I could get her legs apart it occurred to me I was being rougher then I meant. I stopped and looked at my sister who looked as nervous as could be. She may have been smiling but her eyes said she was scared.
"Are you sure about this," I said while I still had the will power to stop.
She did not answer instead she looked up at me then back down to my pulsing cock. Slowly she relaxed and took her hands off her legs. She covered her face with her hands as I grasped her panties and slowly removed them. I mounted and prepared to enter when I realized I did not have a condom.
"Damn it, I need to get a condom," I told her.
"No," she said hastily. "I don't think I can go through with this if we have to start again. Just go for it."
"Alright," I said. I did have pills as a back up after all.
I rubbed the tip of my cock along her smooth slit a few times lubricating the both of us before lining myself up. She still had her eyes covered with her hands when I started to press in. I pushed slowly but firmly and had just managed to get the tip in. Something seemed to be preventing us from going further. It could not have been her hymn since that had not even been an issue weeks back. What ever it was though it was not going to stop me. I pushed a little bit more and suddenly found myself balls deep. We both took in a sharp breath at this sudden deep penetration. I could not believe the sight before me. My sister madly blushing, covering her eyes with her brother's cock stuffed deep in her pussy. She looked adorable and lovely and the whole situation too intoxicating and exhilarating for me. I exploded and deposited the first load of fresh serum into my sister's womb.
She parted her fingers and allowed one eye to peek through as she felt her uterus flooded with cum. "Did you just cum?" she asked alarmed.
"Um, I couldn't help it," I said stupidly. "But I can keep going." It was true though. Even after blowing my load I was still horny and hard as hell.
"I can't believe you just did that. You better be able to keep going," she chided.
"Sorry," was all I said as I started to slowly withdraw. Right before pulling the head out I sank myself right back in. Nena sighed in pleasure as I re-entered. I repeated the process a few times picking up the pace. Nena was still covering her eyes, as cute as it was I knew she was missing out by doing so.
"You can look you know," I prompted.
She bit her lip and slightly shook her head. While still driving into her I took her hands and pulled them from her face. She resisted but not strongly however; even after removing her hands she kept her eyes tightly shut.
"Come on, you need to see," I encouraged her again.
Slowly but surely she opened her eyes and looked at her well filled pussy. Her jaw dropped and her eyes widened the longer she started at my cock as I repeatedly penetrated her pussy. Overwhelmed by the sight after only watching for a few seconds her eyes rolled to the back of her head as her body began shaking in waves of ecstasy as her orgasm took her. I did not stop for her and continued to pound her extending the orgasm. Nena was out of breath and her eyes wild by the time she stopped quivering. Only then did I stop my relentless barrage on her pussy. Still on the edge I allowed both of us to calm down. Not for too long though.
Dismounting, a thin stream of cum leaked from her lips. A beautiful sight to be sure but we were not done yet. "We still have time, it is your turn," I said to Nena.
"Hmmm, my turn?" she asked still a bit hazy.
"Ya, you're on top this time," I said as I helped her up.
She brought her legs together closing her pussy lips as she stood. Just as well that she did or we may have made a real mess on the couch. Even so it did not prevent the small stream from running down her inner thigh. Feeling the stream running down her leg she grabbed it with her hand. Lifting her hand and examining the combined fluids she started blushing again. Not knowing what to do with it she smeared it over her citreous and up around the top of her pussy where her pubs would have been. After seeing her glistening pussy I could not wait to get back inside. I took my spot on the couch, still warm from my sister and prompted Nena to follow.
Hard to believe after all this she was still so shy. Eventually she mounted me and gingerly guided my slippery cock to her wet entrance. I probed trying to get deeper but she held herself too high for my reach. Frustrated I grabbed her hips and pulled her down my rod. She let out a gasp of surprise and held me down as she adjusted. After a brief pause she leaned forward placing her hands on my chest and started ascending. Right as I was about to slip out she sat back down engulfing my cock once more. After three slow strokes she began picking up the pace and in less then a minute was truly riding me. My climax approached as she rode me out and I let her know.
"Not yet," she said as she redoubled her efforts. Despite her shyness she was ridding me with all the tenacity of bull rider. I did not fair much better and began bucking as she rode. Unable to hold back any longer my balls clenched as I filled her cervix yet again. Feeling the hot jets filling her Nena arched her back and threw her head back as she came with me. Totally spent my cock finally started wilting but it never left her. She collapsed on top of me and gave me a quick kiss before nuzzling my ear. We stayed like that for a while before either of us spoke.
"So that is what sex is meant to be," Nena said with a satisfied smile.
"I didn't know it was that good either," I replied.
"Well..." she said but we were interrupted by headlights coming in through the window.
"Shit!" we said in unison. Our parents were home. We got up in a hurry. My cock dislodging itself from my sister's pussy unleashing a river of cum. She quickly stopped it from landing on the couch or the floor with her hand.
"Quick I need something to clean this up with," she said frantically.
I grabbed the first thing I could find, her sheer blue panties. She did not seem to care and quickly blotted up the cum. We could hear the car doors closing. Any moment now they would be coming in. What would they do if they found their son and daughter naked in the living room dripping with cum? Neither of us wanted to find out. We grabbed our clothes and bolted from the room still naked. None too soon either. I had just ran the corner when the door opened.
"Were home," called our mother.
"Be right down," I called back trying to dress in my room. Nena had gone for the bathroom and I could hear running water as she tried to clean up. I doubt she had time enough to do more then wash her hands by the time we were back in the living room. I also would have liked to know if she had put her panties back on or not but did not have long to ponder it.
"You two alright? You are painting," observed our father.
"And what is with the candles?" asked our mother.
"What? No, we are fine," lied my sister none to convincingly.
Luckily our parents did not really care. "What ever," replied our dad. "Hope you two behaved yourselves."
Oh, if they only knew.
I did not get a chance to speak with my sister until the next day when I brought her the morning after pills.
"Thank god," she said as I handed them over. "I was afraid you didn't really have any."
"They were hard to get but I was prepared for that. I was not prepared for our parents walking in though," I said.
She grimaced at the thought, "ya, that was kind of close," she agreed. "Listen, thank you for last night. I feel a lot better."
"Oh, you're welcome," I said awkwardly. What does one say after being thanked fucking their sister? I sure did not know. "Maybe we can do it again some time," I said hopefully.
She just looked at me for a moment before replying, "no, I don't think so. It was good. Actually it was great but we are siblings. We can't do that."
"Oh," I said a bit dejected. It made sense. We had shared a moment, an intimate moment, but it was over now.
"Besides," she said as she started blushing again. "I think I am going to start dating."
"What really?" I said surprised. "Who?"
"Jack. He asked me again a few days ago," she continued. "It was one of the reasons I took you up on your offer actually."
"Wait so a few days ago it was Jack you were talking to? And after that you decided to have sex with me?" I said putting pieces together.
"Ya..." she whispered unable to look at me. "I have wanted to go out with him for a while but I have been too scared and after the car incident I felt like damaged goods."
"You are not damaged goods," I told her.
"Maybe not but I am not a virgin either," she said blushing.
Neither of us said anything for a long while. After thinking it over I decided it was probably for the best though.
"Well Jack is a good guy," I said. "And I have been wanting to ask Jessica out any way."
"You two looked cute, you really should ask her," Nena agreed.
So we both started dating, Nena with my buddy Jack and me with Jessica. Would Nana and I ever go at it again? Probably not but that does not mean it was an impossibility..
200 The Kinky Car Ride
Sbell0867
"Are you sure you're alright sitting on Ryan's lap Amelia, I know this isn't how you wanted this road trip to start?" Mark asked me.
"Yes, Mark, it's alright, as long as you don't drive like a maniac," I yell back to my husband.
He's so stupid sometimes, he completely packed way to much gear and now I have to sit on my 19-year-old son's lap.
At least I won't be too hot. When Mark wasn't looking, I slipped into a nice sundress and even took off my panties. I haven't been so naughty since before my marriage.
I look down at my son, "Sweetie are you going to be alright with your Mum sitting on your lap, I know this isn't the most comfortable situation."
"It's alright Mum" Ryan replied, "as long as you don't lean on one side too much, I should be all right."
Oh my brave boy, willing to sacrifice his comfort for me, I should find something to buy him while we are on holiday.
"Well let's get this trip on the road." my husband yells, as he turns his radio up and starts the engine.
a few hours on the road
So far it hasn't been too uncomfortable sitting on Ryan's lap, except a few minutes ago, I started to feel a weird pointy object stabbing my ass. I shift left and right to try and unlodge it. "Mum stop that," Ryan says.
My cheeks turn red in embarrassment, it must be my son's penis, oh dear. Now I can't stop thinking about my own son's penis poking me.
You see I haven't had sex in months ever since my husband said I should stop acting like a slut and more like a respectable lady, well fuck him, women have needs asshole.
As we continue to drive in silence, Mark drives over a large bump, OOMPF! Suddenly I feel my son's pants slip down a bit as his body went up from the bump, but with me sitting on his lap meant his pants didn't move with him. Oh, now his cock is rubbing against my dress right where my pussy is. This is not good. I then feel his cock start to get bigger, I wonder if Ryan is aware of what is happening.
Suddenly Ryan moves himself to try and get comfortable and instead pushes his cock against my clothed pussy. Ooh, that felt really good, I think as I feel moisture building on my pussy lips. An idea starts to form in my head. A very taboo and kinky idea. Could I use my own son for pleasure, I know I really need a good pounding and from the feel of his cock, it feels larger than his father's.
My pussy continues to drip as I imagine my own son fucking me, while my oblivious husband drives on. I hate to admit it but it really turns me on. I then slowly raise my sundress up and the cold air strikes my pussy. Ooh, I really need this, I need to use my son for my own pleasure. My son grabs my shoulders "Mum what are you doing?!"
"I'm sorry honey, mommy really needs a release, I'm so horny."
I then push his big white cock into my pussy. HHhhmmmm, ooh yes. It feels so good, I hear Ryan moan quietly behind me. "Are you two alright back there?" my husband asks.
"Yes Babe, it's just a bit of a hard ride back here" I quickly say.
"Well we can have a quick pit stop soon."
"No rush." I moan back.
I then push back against my son's cock. "Come on Ryan push back against mommy, I need a hard fucking since your dad never delivers."
Chet starts to thrust up into my pussy.
"Ohh yes baby, fuck mommy, mommy really needs a nice hard cock to please her, you can fuck mommy as long as you don't cum in my pussy okay?"
My son looks at me and with clenched eyes, slowly nods his head.
"Good boy." I whisper while keeping an eye on my husband who is singing along to the radio.
As my son continues to fuck my wet pussy I can't help but think that we could make this a regular thing, I know that after feeling my sons 7-inch cock I can never go back to my husbands tiny 3 inches, even if he wanted to fuck me, which he doesn't.
Suddenly my husband yells out "There's a pit stop coming up ahead, we will stop there for food and a toilet break."
Fuck, why do we have to stop now? I guess I can get my son to finish me off in the bathroom. I tell my son to take out his cock and to act normal.
outside the pit stop
"Well honey, how about you go order us some food and Ryan and I, will go for a quick toilet break."
"Okay Amelia that's fine, but while you're there take off the sundress you look like a slut."
Fuck him, I think. I'll wear whatever I want.
I grab my sons hand and drag him into the bathroom. "Mum, what are you doing?"
I bend over and pull up my dress, "hurry up and fuck me, Ryan, fuck mommy's slutty pussy until I cum over your big hard cock."
Ryan grins widely at me and quickly pulls down his pants, his big white cock flops out. I lick my lips as my pussy juices drip onto the floor. "Shove it in my slutty pussy and make me your slut." I scream, my lust completely out of control.
My son continues to pound my pussy as I thrust into his cock, suddenly we both hear footsteps outside and Ryan covers my mouth with his hand and continues to thrust quietly into me.
"Amelia, Ryan. Are any of you in there?" My husband yells while his own son fucks my pussy. I feel my sons cock throb in my pussy as my husband yells out. "Hmmpf they must be back at the car." I hear him say as the footsteps go quite.
"Your dads gone, now fuck my slutty pussy Ryan, cum in my pussy and make me your whore!" I yell out without thinking about the consequences.
"Ooh mom, your pussy feels so good."
Suddenly I feel my son's big cock spazz as his baby batter spurts into my slutty pussy. "Oohhh yes, Ryan, I can feel your cum inside of me, it's so hot and thick!" I yell out.
Ryan then slowly pulls his massive dong out of my battered pussy and smiles at me.
"Mom can this not just be a one-time thing," he whispers.
"Of course honey, mommy's slutty little pussy is barely satisfied, I predict a lot of fucking in your future." I giggle as I dip my fingers into my cum stuffed pussy and slip them into my mouth, moaning loudly at the taste..
201 A Very Interesting Car Ride
lostsheep8
I'm not particularly sure when the change in my mother happened, I only know that when it did, I benefitted greatly. As far as I knew my mom was a very wholesome and plain woman, obviously I had worked out that as I was 19 and she was 36 she must have had me at a relatively young age, but any sign of a wild youth had never been shown to me. At her age she still looked really good, gyming three times a week and regular yoga classes had helped her keep a slim but curvy body that a lot of my friends had drooled over.
As she didn't work, she never really had much to do and would find different ways of filling her days. My father was usually out of town on a business trip of some sort, and when I moved away from our big country home in Birmingham, Alabama to try and make it as a singer in New York, (a move that did not go well for me) she had found herself more and more, doing anything that would keep her occupied.
After my realisation that I was never likely to make it as a singer I decided that it would be in my best interests to go home for a while. Unfortunately my one flaw in this plan was that I was completely and utterly penniless. My parents though being the people they are offered to drive down, get me, and then drive back, an around trip of roughly 32 hours. I had the feeling that this decision may have mostly been my mother's idea, it wasn't that my dad was not caring or loving, it was just he was a typical big businessman, very official and formal and a tad neglectful, to me and my mum.
I got a call from my mum telling me that they would leave Birmingham that day and stop off at a few places on the way. The next day I was packing the last of my boxes when I heard the car pull up outside, I put my stuff down and went outside to possibly the biggest surprise of my life.
I'm not sure what my mum had taken up but, whatever it was it was working absolute wonders. Whereas before she had always been fit and healthy, she now had every guy in the street staring at her, what she was wearing hardly helped either. She had let her dirty blonde hair grow very long, almost down to her now perfectly formed ass, it suited her well and made her beautiful face with the darkest brown eyes stand out magnificently. Her body was slimmer and trimmer than ever, showing off the curves that she had obviously had in her younger days and which had returned with a vengeance. In the tight black tank top (that was ripped just a little at the front) you could clearly see the outline of her tits that must have been at least a DD cup. Coupled with the tiny denim, Daisy Duke style hot pants she wore she looked like some sort of dream vision of the perfect woman and I could see that nearly everyone agreed with me.
I guess on some level I have always been aware of what my mother looked like but I had never given it much thought, up till now. Seeing her like that, dressed the way she was, with her heavy eye make-up and glossy lips topping off the look I quickly realised, my mom was a babe.
"What ya staring at honey? You look confused" was the first thing my mom said to me.
" . . . . . Oh, nothing mom, I was just thinking how good your lookin"
She came right up to me and wrapped her arms around me. God she even smelt perfect. I realised with mild surprise, and a slight stirring, that it had been about a month or two since I last had sex.
"I've started to do some boxing and a bit of karate, helps with the muscles and keeps everything from going south" was my mom's reply "besides, it makes me feel so good, I just can't seem to get enough of it".
"Well it sure seem to be workin ma, and what about the clothes" I asked with a raised eyebrow.
"Weeeelllll, your father makes all this money so I might as well spend it" she told me with a giggle "perhaps it might draw the attention of somebody, god knows I've tried everything else".
I wasn't quite 100% sure what she was getting at, but I was clever enough to make an educated guess. Like I said my dad wasn't just idle with me, he was also pretty useless with my mom. This was due to the fact that he was away a lot and when he was home he would either be fishing or watching any sports he could find. I guess he had given up completely now and was paying her no attention at all these days.
We chatted for a while and then went up to my apartment. We had decided that we would set off the next day at noonish and stop at a motel that night, we would continue on our way the next day. We would have all pitched in driving if it wasn't for my dad's irrational fear that his car may in some way get hurt so he had decided to do all the driving himself. We packed all my stuff the day we were due to leave but it turned out I had a few boxes to many.
"How about you put these boxes in the front passenger seat, that way I can sit in the back with you Rhys and we can chat" came my mother's suggestion. We had no other alternative so we packed the last few boxes as she had suggested and set off for the long drive home.
We had been driving for about 3 hours and had been talking the whole time in an attempt to catch up. It was a hot summer's day and the heat, which was just about bearable, and exhaustion had got to my mom. She decided she needed a rest and as I had used up all my talking points and was pretty tired myself I thought this was a rather good idea. To my surprise, instead of just leaning up against the window my mom laid her head right on my lap and stretched her long, beautiful legs out on the back seat. She led there facing upwards whilst I remained stiffly in a sitting up position.
She had quickly drifted off and was taking long, deep breaths as she slept. I couldn't help myself from admiring her body as she lay there. As my mother slept her breast kept rising and falling, up and down, making her thin vest top stretch down a little farther with each breath taken. Her face looked so sweet and at the same time mischievous, a barely visible smile upon her face and her long legs looked smooth and shiny in the slowly dimming light. I realised with a start that I had basically been checking out my own mom for the last ten minutes, I looked up worried to see if my dad had noticed anything from up front. To my pleasant surprise I saw that the way the boxes were stacked in the front passenger seat prevented him from seeing anything of me past my neck in the rear view mirror and nothing at all of mom, even if he turned around he would have to move more boxes. I smiled inwardly thinking that this could be an interesting car journey after all, I mean I had this beautiful woman before me who I could look at all I wanted without worrying. Unfortunately that was the last think I remember thinking before I to fell asleep.
I awoke slowly; by now it was pitch black and still hot as hell. I looked at the car clock and realised I must have been asleep for roughly three hours which meant that there was still about two hours to go, I looked down at mom, still out cold. I inwardly groaned, the car was like a sauna, I was sweating a lot and by now my ass had completely fallen asleep. I tried to shift my ass a little just to find a comfier position but moms head on my lap made this difficult. I looked down at her and realised with a quickening heart rate that I had quite possibly the biggest hard-on of my life.
Now I've always been quite pleased with my manhood, nothing majorly special, but I've never had any complaints before either. At about 8 inches long and roughly the same width I was quite content. The only problem was that as I was wearing loose surfing short, it was very plainly visible. I panicked for a moment and froze. If my mom were to wake up now with this monster in her face what would she do, scream? Shout my dad and disown me? Rip it off? Well I can safely say that I was in a very awkward position, but then everything took a sudden turn and my actions were more or less decided for me. My mom shifted in her sleep and from having her arms crossed across her chest she brought them up to her head to rest on, right on top of my rock solid cock. As she put her hands down her fingers lightly wrapped around the girth of my dick, as she gently squeezed a bigger smile, barely visible in the dark, spread across her face. A feeling like a bolt of lightning shot through me. My mom had my dick in her hand and didn't even realise it.
I had two options here. I could gently try to remove myself from the situation and forget about it forever. Or I could proceed into a dangerous situation that would probably get me into a lot of trouble. I don't know why, maybe it was the heat, or the way my mom looked, or maybe it was the fact I hadn't had sex in a very long time, but I decided that option two would be the better course to take, I am male after all.
I wasn't quite sure how to go about this, but seeing's as this was a spur of the moment thing I decided to follow my instincts. I had a quick look to see if my father could see anything, but the boxes still blocked our view and he was paying complete attention to the road. I looked down; my mom was still fast asleep so I thought that it was now or never. I gently touched my mother's hand to gauge her reaction, nothing. I then started to slowly move her hand up and down the length of my shaft very gently and slowly. Just this feeling through my clothes was sending tingles along my body. At that my mom stirred so I immediately let go but to my surprise her hand just kept on stroking by itself. I thought she must be having some type of dirty dream; this could work to my advantage. Getting bolder each second I slowly reached over to her left breast, lightly touching it at first, and then giving it a bit of a rough squeeze (I have always liked it rough). Again my mother hardly reacted at all; she must be an immensely deep sleeper I thought. I took my hand away and slowly started to pull her vest top down. I put my hand under her top the rest of the way and found that she wasn't wearing a bra. I couldn't believe that these puppies stood firm all by themselves, but I guess I had evidence to prove it.
My mom had started to react to my touching and had turned her body so that now she couldn't stroke me anymore. I was too far away from the bottom half of her body so I decided there and then what I was going to do. Taking my hand from under her top I gently lifted her head and moved it to the side a bit. When I had done this I slowly undid the Velcro fly on my board shorts so as not to arouse any suspicion. As I did this my cock sprang forward in what could have been a disaster, it hit my mom right on the cheek and she turned towards it slightly, guess it worked out quite well after all.
I took a deep breath and prepared for what I was going to do, I had no real plan of action so I thought I would just take it slow. I began to move my hips slightly forward and my dick towards my mom's mouth. As I touched the head with her lips I little tingle went through my spine, which felt too good to give up now. I tried to force her mouth open with the head of my cock and was met with a little clamp down on my sensitive head with her teeth, which I guess I deserved, but I stuck the course and was rewarded, the tip of my dick slowly entered her warm, moist mouth, and was met by her velvet like tongue. After a while my mom's mouth opened up fully to accommodate me. I couldn't believe my luck; I couldn't believe I hadn't been caught yet.
The sensation of just being in that mouth was amazing but I wanted more. At first I slowly started moving back and forth working my way in and out of my mother's moist warm mouth. She felt absolutely incredible and at one point when she herself started to reacted, slightly sucking each time I thrust into her, I thought things couldn't get any better. I was wrong. As I got more aroused, I got more adventurous, I started to move a little faster and probe a little deeper. To my huge surprise I found that every time I pushed a little deeper I found no barrier. My mom's head had shifted position somehow and was now perfectly positioned to take my full length but I thought I should probably be careful not to chock her in her sleep.
I took a deep breath then plunged into my mom's throat, she hardly even moved. The feeling was like non I've ever experienced in my life, it was everything I had hoped for, purely mind-blowing. I pulled out of her and at this point the lust, and heat and general situation made me lose it, I pushed back into her mouth, making sure that she took the full length and width, then out again, slowly building to an almighty orgasm. I wasn't thinking about the consequences any more, I was only thinking about the moment. I felt the familiar tingling in the base of my balls that slowly worked its way up my shaft that was buried in my mother's throat. A few more thrusts, then I pushed into my mother perhaps a little too far, her nose was pressed against my pubic bone and I came the hardest I ever had. I could feel my cum shooting out in thick jets right down my own mothers throat. I grabbed her boob again and squeezed as the last roped of cum came out of me and into her. I sat there for a second and tried to take in the situation but it was just to mind boggling. I slowly pulled my still hard cock out of my mother's mouth without looking down. Still staring at the roof I felt a little kiss being placed on the head of my cock and looked down shocked. There was my mom wide awake with a devilish smile across her lips. She looked up at me with what can only be described as 'come fuck me eyes' gave my cock head another little kiss and then a cheeky lick.
"God honey, you certainly took your time didn't you . . . . . . . . was worth it I guess" she whispered to me. I sat there in utter disbelief not sure what to say, or how to react. Just then the car stopped and dad shouted "right then, here we are, home for the night, time for some sleep I reckon". My mom looked at me from my lap, winked and got out of the car. I sat there completely unsure of what to do with myself but knowing one thing, that was the best night of my life, and I hadn't even got laid, yet.
I sat there on my motel bed in the separate room which my dad had got me, replaying, over and over, the events of that first leg of our car journey home. I couldn't quite comprehend what had happened in the back seat of that car and even more so the fact that my mother, as far as I could see, had seemed to enjoy it, a lot.
My mind was continuously flashing back, creating an image in my head as if I was watching some amazing film that was created purely to satisfy my arousal. The first gentle touch of her breasts. The thudding of my heart as I checked to see if anything could be seen by my dad. The moment I cum so hard with my tool buried deep inside her throat. The shock realisation that she was awake the entire time!
My pleasant reverie was interrupted by a knock on my door, I stood up and realising that I had been absent mindedly playing with myself whilst thinking over my mom and what I had done, I hastily rearranged my shorts to give some semblance of decency and opened the door. I was greeted by my wonderfully stunning mother standing in my doorway, dressed in a bathrobe and a devilish smile that I would come to recognise. She seemed to be swaying just a little and my suspicions of her lessened sobriety where confirmed when she spoke.
"C'mere you, and follow me" she drawled.
"Follow you where?" was my surprised reaction.
She just smiled that same devilish grin that I had seen earlier, in and out the car, and motioned with her finger to follow.
"Your father has gone to get some ice at my request" was the response to my bewildered look at not seeing my dad in the room as we entered the near identical bedroom for the night. "He's awfully good like that, but I'm afraid the same cannot be said about me".
It was clear to me now that she had been drinking, she never usually spoke like this, almost toying and playing with me, but I found it intoxicating. Each time she spoke she would stare at me with what I can only describe as lust filled eyes, half closed and somehow almost smoky and sultry.
"Yes, I'm afraid it seems that I have hit upon a rather naughty idea and have had to create the situation whereby my little fantasy can play itself out" said my mother, who by now had loosened the top of her bathrobe, giving a clear indication that she did not have anything on underneath, at least not on her top half. "And I'm hoping you will play along, though judging from your actions earlier, I doubt you'll protest too much" she had started to slowly advance towards me.
She stopped just short of me and smiled, there it was again, that subtle but arousing devil smile that suggested so much. She then slowly leant into me, maintaining eye contact the entire time, her lips barely an inch from mine, her sweet breath mixing with mine in the limited space between us, every detail of her beautiful face shining out to me. "Will you?"
She leant in and planted her top lip in-between my own whilst her bottom lip curled gentle below mine. Now I have always considered myself a pretty good kisser, in fact it's one of the things I pride myself on, but this kiss was a whole new experience. It was as if someone had lit a thousand tiny fires inside my body. A new sensation, more powerful and more intense than anything I have felt before was slowly working its way through my body, treating every nerve as a plaything, to be to be newly awakened and brought to life. The intensity of this union had brought my prominent manhood fully to attention, never before has a single kiss even roused my nether regions like that, but this one had me as hard as steel.
Just as I was really beginning to enjoy myself, as was my mother, I could feel her smiling, this beautiful union was broken off and I found myself being pushed backwards as a door was slammed in my face. It took me a few second to regain myself but I eventually realised I was in the bathroom. When I heard my dad's voice the thin walls of the motel bathroom I quickly realised why I had been forced in here and I immediately began to panic.
I thought my mother would do the same but through the muffled voices of my parents I gathered that she was handling the situation very well, perhaps too well? I couldn't clearly make out what they were saying but the general point seemed to be that my mother was planning on taking a shower before bed and my father was quite content to watch an old western that had come on. Now this still left me in a sticky situation but the excitement and adrenaline I had so recently been enjoying still coursed through my body and I was determined to embrace the night, come what may.
I heard my mother tell my dad that she going in now and as she said that she opened the door to the little bathroom and silently slipped in. I stared at my mother completely dumbfounded, wondering just what the hell she planned to do next. She smiled at me, then said with a mock frown on her face "don't be mad at mommy baby, I wanted you all to myself and I wasn't sure if you would agree so I had to trick you just a little, you're not upset are you?".
My only reply was to grab this gorgeous woman and bring her face to mine for another of those kisses that sent icicles and flames up my spine at the same time. This time the kiss was longer, and a lot more passionate. I gradually got braver as we carried on, my hand gently starting to roam from their resting place on my mom's curved hips. They wandered down to her ass of their own accord and I was delighted to find that it seemed to be much firmer than any girl I had fooled around with my own age. As both my hands came round to her ass I gave a squeeze which, through sheer enjoyment on her part, propelled my mother upward and made her squeal with pleasure into my mouth. To me, there is nothing more arousing than the sound of a woman in pleasure and that sound had sent me over the point of no return.
My hands now freely roamed about her body, feeling her every curve and with each movement her breath began to get deeper and more laboured. Again my mother broke our embrace and I wandered if she had had a sudden change of heart, but to my intense delight she assured me to contrary.
"Let me just turn the shower on so it seems as if I actually am doing something in here other than my son" she smiled at her own dirty little joke. At the mention of me my cock twitched visibly in my shorts that were now very strained, as I twitched my mother caught sight of the movement and her smile broadened. "Were going to have to try and be quiet you realise?" she continued "I know I led you in here, but if were too loud and he finds us, well, were pretty much fucked".
This was actually the first time I had ever heard my mother swear and I found that it actually turned me on even more.
"Right oh mom, whatever you want" was my eloquent reply.
She smiled once more, as if in reply. Slowly she stepped backwards and making sure that she held my eye the entire time, she slowly slipped the robe off her shoulders, holding it just for a minute so u could only see the swell of the top of her breasts, teasing me. Suddenly she giggled and threw the whole thing off exposing to me the most glorious sight I have ever seen in all my short days.
The breasts whilst a firm and full DD cup had only a tiny bit of sag to them that actually sat nicely upon my mom. The curvature of her body suited her perfectly, from a very full top half the lines of her body tapered inwards to a slim but well-proportioned tummy, then flared outwards to voluptuous hips that gave her the perfect hourglass figure. I had always been attracted to the curvier girl, none of this stick thin for me, this was a real woman. All of this was set upon a pair of long and muscularly toned legs, she was my perfect woman.
I stood there for a moment, trying to take it all in and failing miserably. My brain was completely overheating and all I could muster in response to this goddess of a woman before me was a very clear and defined "duuhhh" sound.
"I'll take that as a compliment I guess" was my mother's merciful reply.
"umm...aaaa...hahaha..." I replied like a true Casanova.
My mother giggled at my sudden ineptitude to string words together and was obviously enjoying the effect that she was having on her son. Without another word she hopped into the shower/bath tub combo and turned the shower head on, jumping back slightly when the initial burst of cold water hit her naked skin causing her nipples to harden. As the water gradually warmed up she began to warm up herself, putting on a little show just for me. She stood under the water with her head tilting backwards and the water running all over her, this caused her perfect breasts to raise up even more and the tent in my shorts was now nearly at breaking point.
Without even glancing in my direction she took her hands from where they had been running through her long hair and ran them down her body, stopping at those magnificent orbs. Gently kneading them in a slow circular motioned she had my full attention and then pinching on the nipples eliciting a slight "oooohhh" from between her thick lips. Her hands then continued southwards, over her toned, flat stomach, past her full womanly hips and onwards. As she got near her to hidden treasure I noticed with slight surprise that she was almost completely shaven apart from a small strip of hair that was shaped like a crescent moon right above her clit, I wasn't about to ask the reason for this and I don't think I could have even if I tried.
It almost seemed as if she had forgotten I was in the room as she slowly parted her outer lips with pointer and ring finger on her left hand, the finger with her wedding ring on. I suddenly felt a slight pang of guilt as I realised what I would be doing to my dad but any notion of remorse was quickly removed from my mind when I saw my mom sink her index finger straight into her pussy, knuckle deep.
I watched in fascination as my mother slowly finger fucked herself, moaning and sighing whilst she did so. I could stand it no longer. The sight of the utterly beautiful woman with the water cascading down her voluptuous naked body, little rivulets forming between her massive boobs and dripping all over, had driven me to the most aroused I'd ever been in my life. She looked like some goddess raised from the sea just for my own pleasure. My secret fuck goddess that could have me hard with just a look and a smile. A fuck goddess that I knew was going to give me the best night of my life. A fuck goddess that had been continually frigging herself to a climax the whole time I had been thinking this.
I was awoken from my musings by the whimpering's of my mom as she finger fucked herself over the edge, I looked through fantasy clouded eyes to see her legs slightly buckle and her ass hit the wall and slide down it slightly. I reached out to steady her but I heard a firm and definitive "NO" come from those luscious lips. I waited a full 3 minutes before I moved again. Whilst I stood there all these thoughts swimming in my head, "was that all for tonight?" "Do I only get to watch?" "Have I ever been this hard in my life?" but all these were answered in the next instance.
"Take them off" came a demanding voice.
"What" I replied, still a little dazed.
"Take them off now, your clothes son, take them off now. Mommy wants to see you naked" my mom said, still not having looked up.
"If that's what you want Ma" I told her, without needing any encouragement.
"it is" at this she looked up and locked eyes directly with me, the first time since losing her robe earlier. Despite the immense heat in the room I couldn't help but give a shudder.
I didn't take my time stripping down, I think I may have shown my eagerness a little to easily, but the whole time I was undressing my mom's eyes never left mine. She stared so intently at me that I was completely struck dumb, and when I was eventually fully naked I stood there for what seemed like an age just staring into those beautiful eyes. My mother by this point had started to slowly stroke the outside of her mound again and this prompted me to finally make my move. I stepped forward intent of getting into the bath tub with her but I had hardly gone a step before the commanding voice returned with another "No"
"What now" I replied, sounding fully like my teenage self again. A small smile broke out on this slightly devilish woman's face as she said to me, " I want to see you stroke it first, just for me". I was slightly confused but more than happy to oblige and the action took my mother's eyes from mine and focussed them completely the steel like rod that she had created and was pointing directly at her.
I decided I was going to take my time now and I slowly started to stroke myself up and down. I had never been this turned on before and it clearly showed as every little bump and vein on my thick manhood stood out to prominence. I had started to make a show of stroking it, I would move slowly up right from the base and get to the tip, giving the head a few quick strokes, I would then slowly return right back down to my balls squeezing a little to make me swell a bit more. My mother was obviously enjoying herself as her hand had started moving quicker over the top of her twat and her breathing had quicken in response to my lewd little show.
I was really starting to enjoy myself when mom blindsided me a bit by asking "what do you want to do to me son", I stammered slightly but regained quick enough to utter a convincing "I wana fuck you bad". My mother had closed her eyes in pleasure as she had again started fingering herself, with two fingers though this time. "No son, it's not enough for you to just want to fuck me, I can clearly see that, describe what you want to do to me ". For the first time that night it suddenly dawned on me what had been happening. Being a young guy I was used to a fuck and then that was it, but this wasn't just a fuck, this was the whole nine yards, foreplay, teasing and a full night of passion and I had only just realised.
"I want to take hold of you when nobody is around and rip the clothes from your body; I want to throw you on a bed and hold your legs apart as I dive into your pussy giving you a tongue lashing. Hold you there whilst I bury my tongue deep in you cunt whilst rubbing my thumb over your clit and hearing you squeal". The moans that were now coming from my beautiful mom where all the encouragement I needed to continue, "then I'm going to lift you up and flip you over so your head is hanging just off the bed, inches from my big cock. I'm going to lower myself into your mouth and not stop till my balls hit your face and my cock is as far as it will go down your throat". More moans from mom and the slight whimpering sounds of "yesyesyes" coming from her. "pull you round and without giving you a chance to catch your breath and I'm going to shove my big cock right into your cunt using your ankles to pull you into me mashing us together nonstop".
"Oh god" went my mother as her hand sped up in reaction to my dirty talk, I realised that I had sped my own stroking to and was not going to stop now. "I'm going to ram you till you scream my name over and over, forgetting all others, giving yourself to me like the wanton little slut that you are, I'm going to make you cum, over and over again till you can't fucking walk and your only purpose in life is to be my personal fuck slave and live for my cum!"
"ohhh mmyyyy fuckinggggggggggggggGGGGGGOOOOODDDDDD!!!!!!!!!" went my mother as her second orgasm of the night overtook her, more powerful than the first, shaking her entire body from head to foot and making her slump and slide down into a sitting position In the bath tub with the intensity of cumming. This time I was not going to be denied and ignoring a slight worry that my dad may have just heard my mom cum, I stepped into the bath tub and stuck my large cock right into my mother's still slack jawed and opened mouth.
She protested, but only for a split second as she realised what was happening. I already knew she could deepthroat so I wasted no time in trying to get my entire tool inside her mouth. As I pushed against her I could feel her doing the same to me, each little nudge opened up her throat just a little more and after about 5 minutes she had her nose against my pubes and was gagging on her son's massive man meat. I was gambling now with whether my mother liked it rough but at this point it was make or break so I grabbed a handful of her dirty blonde hair and pulled her back. A sound like a whimpering child having a lollipop taken from it escaped her lips and she looked up at me a pouted. "OPEN!" I commanded and she did so without hesitation. With my hand in her hair I pulled her face first onto my cock burying it to the hilt, holding her down for about five seconds then pulling her back only to see strings of saliva and precum stringing from her to my cock. I repeated this many times and each time held her in for a little longer, at one point I looked down at her throat to see the obvious bulge it had made and this toped with the gagging sounds she had been making and the massaging of my balls she had taken on herself to do, signalled my first climax of the night. I pulled her back one last time to let her get her breath and then forcibly shoved her face into my crotch, she didn't even stop to adjust, just took the whole thing in in one swift movement.
"I'm going to come" I told her, her only response was to make noise round my manhood which sent vibrations through it. This pushed me into pure bliss and I exploded down her throat whilst holding her head that hard into me that I nearly choked her on my dick and the amount I came.
It was my turn to slump down this time and I almost collapsed on my ass with the power of that orgasm. As I went down my mom came off my cock in a great intake of air, she was breathing hard and fast and I thought she was about to kill me but the smile that spread across her face reassured me I was in the clear. "Amazing baby, simply amazing" said my mom as she nestled up to me, water still streaming down the both of us. I could only grunt in reply I felt that drained, but my mom wasn't done with me just yet.
As we sat there she took hold of my slowly reviving penis and started to stroke me, slowly cleaning off the mixed of saliva and cum, with the water, that had looked so good on her earlier. As she slowly brought me back to life she started planting little kisses on my neck and shoulders once more awakening a passion for her that I had felt for no other woman. Her magic hands and lips had given me a new strength and vigour and the time had come to finally take what was mine. All the little teases, all the waiting, all the shocks and surprises would all be worth it now.
I stood up, bringing her with me and mashed my mouth against hers with barely controlled lust, we kissed passionately at first, our tongues swilling around each other's and darting back and forth, but then I got more adventurous and started biting down on her lip and pulling her face hard into mine. My animal instincts took over now and my hands that had been roaming all over her body found their way to her big but shapely ass and stayed there. First squeezing the cheeks, trying to get as much into my palms as possible. Then pulling the cheeks apart and letting them slap back together, immensely enjoying the sound. A smile stole across my mother's face as I played with her ass and I could tell one, that she was loving this as much as I was and two, that this was the point of no return.
I kissed her one last time and turned her around to face the big mirror that covered most of the one wall of the small bathroom. This motel had one of those glass partitions instead of curtains that went half way along the tub; I pulled her hands to the glass and told her to brace herself. As she readied herself I positioned my cock at her entrance behind, for some unknown reason I had a moment of hesitation, my mom must have thought I was teasing her as she moaned "please" without even looking around, as she did so she pushed her ass back towards me and onto the tip of my cock.
I could not believe how exceptionally tight this woman was, a woman who had had kids and been married and she felt like a high school senior. I slowly worked the rest of my big prick into her, inch by inch. First all the head, then to about half way and I finally managed to get all the way in to the barrier. She was moaning and grunting the entire time and it crossed my mind that I might be hurting her but looking up and seeing the look of pure pleasure on her face in the mirror showed me otherwise and I knew what to do. I started pumping myself in and out of my mom's pussy, slowly at first, letting her get used to me but after a few minutes of this my urges took control once more and my rhythm increase. I was starting to go faster and faster now and with each thrust a moan escaped from my mother perfectly sculpted lips, each push into her brought a response and by the time I reached topped speed she was completely incoherent to the world and lost in her own dominion of pleasure.
As I continued to pump her as fast I could she slowly began to lose control. She had already began to make no sense and now I could feel her legs going from underneath her, and her arms start to slip. From her reaction it was clear that my fucking had made her completely oblivious to almost everything apart from the unmatched pleasure of her son's massive cock pistoling in and out of her love canal.
She was slowly losing her grip on the glass supporting her but I saw a way I could easily use this to my advantage. Timing it just right, as she finally lost her grip I shoved my cock upwards with all my strength and as she stumbled backward she impaled herself even more on my cock, stopping dead. Neither of us moved we both just stood there with water still cleansing the sweat from our bodies. Me, slightly leaning back with my proud manhood buried in the woman who gave birth to me. Her, impaled on her sons massive cock using only that to support herself and almost insane with the pleasure coursing through her body.
To me what seemed like an eternity stood there was in reality only an instant and the next instant was the point where my mom's orgasm chose to arrive. I could feel her body tremble as the sensation hit her and could feel her pussy convulse as the pleasure washed over her. I had to steady myself at this point or we both would have toppled but instead of leaving her to finish her orgasm the fact that her pussy had tightened around my cock made my want to fuck her even harder than before.
I leant forward and into her using the fact she was numb from cumming to do what I liked, I pushed her body up against the glass partition and fucked her like there was no tomorrow. I rammed in and out of her as fast as was humanly possible as she just kept on cumming, in the middle of her first ever multiple orgasm she could not even utter words, only squeals and moans escaped her mouth. I felt each orgasm as powerfully as she did, each time she came her pussy tightened around my prick, sending waves of pleasure over me, making me want to stay like this forever. Fucking her as hard and fast as I could I risked a look into the mirror, what I saw there will live with me till my dying day. My mother, stuck up against the glass, her tits squashed against it, sliding up and down with each thrust of mine like the true slut she was, water cascading down her making her shimmer and shine, her eyes almost rolled back in her head through sheer carnal pleasure and her mouth open but making no sound.
This image sent me towards the biggest orgasm of my life, bigger than my previous one, bigger and more pleasurable that anything I have ever experienced in my short life. The tightness of the pussy and the boobs up against the glass sent my mind reeling and the pressure built in my like a white hot furnace. I felt the familiar tingle rise from my very core and spread through me till my whole body felt like it would explode. I rammed into my mother one last time as hard as I could and erupted into her with such force that the intensity took me completely by surprise. Just as she reached her most powerful orgasm I exploded inside her releasing a torrent of cum that could not be accommodated and immediately started to run down our combined bodies there was that much. I was trapped inside my mother, neither wanting to nor being able to move. Both of us unable to move, speak or do much else. The pleasure still coursing through both of us was almost too much to bare and we stayed as we were, intertwined, mother and son, lover and lover.
After what seemed like an age my manhood gradually reduced in size and I was able to pull out of my sex goddess of a mom, I instantly sat down not having the strength in my legs to keep me up. My mother closely followed and fell on top of me and into my arms. We sat there, both stunned at the intensity of everything, at some point I turned the shower off but both our minds were in a daze of sexual fulfilment and we could hardly move. At some point we got up and dried off and got dressed, still no words were spoken. My mother checked to see if my father was asleep and sure enough he was snoring away with the TV still blaring, no wonder he hadn't heard us.
We walked into my room hand in hand still unable to think right or make any sort of semblance of sense. We walked in and closed the door. Sat on the bed and stared into each other's eyes. Nothing else was said that night. It didn't need to be said. We had crossed a line that both of us had wanted. We had started something that could not stop not even if we tried. It would snowball to its inevitable climax but it would be worth it. We fell asleep in each other's arms that night, not thinking or caring what the morning would bring..
202 Mother and son trapped in the caR
Written by Samson
It was a snowy night, my mom and I had just moved into a new apartment building and we were heading to a friend of my mom's house when we both felt a hard thump in the road!
Thump!!
"Ah shit, just great, we crash during the biggest snowstorm of the year!"
My mom sighed then looked pleadingly at me.
" Mikey, sweetie do you mind looking to see how bad the damage is? "
I nodded my head and stepped out into the blizzard, the snow whipped against my face as I looked at the extensive damage in my mom's car.
I then ran back into the car and tried to slowly get warmth back into my body.
" so how bad is it?"
" is bad, I don't think it'll work without getting fixed ma."
My mom looked pissed for a moment then took a deep breath and got out her cell phone.
After a while, she hung up the phone.
" so the tow truck won't be here for 2 hours so I'm afraid we're going to have to hunker down until they get here baby."
She then turned on the heat to max and kissed me on the cheek.
" I'm sorry about this Mikey."
" mom, its fine, this isn't your fault, besides we can survive two hours until the truck gets here, no problem. "
"you're such a sweet boy." My mom said.
As time went by, my mom and I rolled the seats back so we could try and sleep through this till the trucks came by, But this didn't work for me.
I looked over at my mom and saw that part of her shirt was unbuttoned showing part of my mom's breast.
Then I began to feel weird as I continued to stare at it, I could feel my pants getting tighter as an erection began to form in my pants this was interrupted as I heard my mom yawn and open her eyes.
" you know Mikey, I just had an idea.
To keep warm, we should both remove our clothes and huddle together for warmth until the truck gets here."
" Ew, mom that's weird."
" Oh calm down, we will quickly put our clothes back on before they get here, now c'mon undress."
I did so and stole quick glances at my mom as she undressed her perfect pale body, her small yet elegant breasts, her perfect brown hair, her pubic hair was perfectly trimmed into the shape of a triangle, then I saw her vagina, it looked as if it was calling for me to enter her and fill her womb with cum.
I then felt her arms wrap around me and felt her face kiss her his neck as they both rested onto the seats.
Her breasts pushed against his back, her long legs resting on his and finally, he felt her hand running down his chest.
" mom, what are you doing?"
" what, I'm just cuddling with my baby boy."
Then it happened, he felt her hand touching his erection.
Time stood still for a moment until Mikey felt his mother begin to stroke his erection.
He turned around and looked into her eyes for a second then the mother and son began to kiss romantically.
I pushed my mother down back onto the seat and looked down at her wet vagina, she had been just as aroused as he had, possibly even more.
He then began to lick up her wetness and then began to push his tongue deep into his mother vagina.
He could hear her moans of pleasure as he continued to move his tongue around her.
He could feel his mother put her hand on his head to keep him in place, he continued this until he felt his mother finally come all over his face!
Mikey got up and looked at his other again and she pulled him closer for another kiss, Mikey took this opportunity to enter his mother, she was so tight.
" Oh god, oh god, oh god yes Mikey, keep fucking mommy, don't ever stop baby, fill me with your cum and put your baby in me!"
Mikey continued to enter and re-enter his mother until he felt his erection getting bigger and bigger, he began to go faster and faster and faster until he finally felt his mother cum for the second time and then Mikey finally came deep in his momma!
A large amount of cum leaked out of his mother as he finished up.
Mikey's mother pulled her son close to her as life began to form in her womb, she was now carrying her son's baby and she didn't regret it once.
The mother and sin then herd a banging in the window and the two quickly got thete clothed back on as the truck people came..
203 Mommy On My Lap
I DON'T KNOW IF I ALREADY PUT IT HERE.. BUT IF I DID JUST SKIP.
Chapter One - The Long Ride
"For fuck sake, Mike, hurry up! We've gotta get going!" my mother yelled up the stairs.
She'd been drinking again. Mom was not a lush by any standard but 'she did like a cold drink on a warm day,' as my now deceased dad was want to say.
I finished wiping my cock with my mother's panties. At twenty-six years of age, I had returned home to attend my aunt's wedding and was only staying for a few days. Whenever I return home, I like to masturbate with my mother's and sister's panties, luxuriating in the sensation of their nylon and satin undergarments against my turgid member. I was also not averse to sniffing the crotch of said garments whilst wanking into another pair.
Neither of them has ever said anything and I am always careful to clean up my mess, but they must be suspicious, especially mom because sometimes I can't resist pulling a leg of her sheer pantyhose over my cock and shooting my load into the diaphanous nylon. I am as careful as any horny man can be but I must have left traces of my indiscretions in their panties and hosiery.
I wiped away the creamy mess that I had made in my mother's panties with a facecloth and buried the item deep in the laundry basket, just as I had done so many times over the years. My fingers encountered a garment that felt very sensuous and I pulled it free of the tangle of dirty washing.
It was a pair of footless tights, black but very sheer. I had noticed that a lot of women were getting around in tights or leggings as they called them; they were quite the fashion trend at the moment. As a 'leg and ass man' I was hardly likely not to notice. But these tights seemed very sheer, almost as sheer as pantyhose.
A rather large label was attached to the waistband and I read it as I pushed my cock back inside my briefs and zipped up the fly of my shorts.
'Ultra-sheer Nylon-Spandex Leggings - it is highly recommended that foundation apparel be worn underneath this garment.'
"Mm; I bet these would be nice to wank off into," I said to myself.
I scraped at some of the crusty stain in the crotch of the leggings and bought the sticky coagulate to my nose; my sense of smell was immediately assaulted by the pungent aroma of cunt.
'Someone is not wearing foundation apparel under their Nylon-Spandex Leggings,' I smiled to myself and threw them back into the laundry basket just as my sister joined my mother's pleas to get going.
"Come on, baby brother, watcha doing up there, having a wank?" she yelled.
I blushed as I opened the bathroom door but I was also smiling. If my sister only knew how close to the truth she was!
"Having a piss before we hit the road. It's three bloody hours to Aunt Megan's place!" I replied as I rushed down the stairs.
My mother and sister were outside waiting impatiently so I slammed the door to mom's house behind me, skittered down the porch steps and sauntered over to where my sister's compact car was parked in the driveway.
A rather nice ass clad in what I presumed to be Nylon-Spandex Leggings was protruding from the rear passenger door. The ample but well-proportioned heinie belonged to my mother and it was obvious she had also not taken the manufacturer's advice regarding wearing foundation apparel underneath her leggings.
The leggings shimmered in the afternoon sun, displaying mom's lovely long legs to advantage. She was reaching deep into the vehicle and her legs were slightly parted, the fabric clung to her buttocks and more alarmingly to the swell of her mons. The sheer, shimmering fabric clung to the cleft of her sex; it was almost like she was wearing nothing but opaque pantyhose, which in a way she was. Typical mom; she had dressed down for the long journey ahead but insisted on wearing her four-inch high heels.
I couldn't help but stare and my recently drained penis began to thicken. I shook my head to clear the licentious vision from my mind and walked over to the car.
"Mom? What are you doing there; let me help," I offered.
Mom eased herself out of the confines of the rear seat and turned around. As usual, she was wearing full makeup; mom always wore full makeup, even if she was just heading down to the store for a few grocery items. She came from a generation of women who believed they were not properly attired if they weren't wearing makeup and heels.
She smiled and then stepped forward and gave me a hug.
"Don't worry, Mike. As usual, the women of the family have got us all organised," she smiled.
She was wearing a loose-fitting satin blouse with the tan leggings and when she hugged me her ample bosom was crushed between us. The scent of her perfume could not overcome the miasma of bourbon and cigarettes on her breath. Our crotches briefly rubbed and I felt quite uncomfortable; it felt like mom wasn't wearing anything below her waist. It was vaguely erotic but very disconcerting.
My sister Michele, known as Shelly to family and friends, appeared from the drivers-side door and gave me 'that look', implying 'hurry up and get in, mom's been drinking and we have a three-hour drive to get through.'
"Sorry, Mike, but the trunk is full and the front passenger seat is taken up with the garment bags holding my bridesmaid dress and mom's best suit. I had to squeeze your suitcase onto the back seat," she smiled wickedly at me.
My sister and I had a love/hate relationship. We loved each other dearly but we never missed an opportunity to piss each other off if we could get the chance, especially when it came to inflicting mom and her eccentricities on each other.
"Fuck me, Shelly! When are you going to buy a decent car instead of this tree-hugging, fern-sniffing, eco-friendly, midget-mobile?" I chided her.
Shelly was a greenie. Not a hairy-legged, khaki-wearing, femmo. (Far from it! She liked to dress in mini-skirts, killer heels, hosiery and makeup and tease every man in the room at any party she attended.) But she was an 'environmental activist' and insisted on driving a low emission hybrid compact.
"Well, brother of mine, who currently has a piece of shit clunker that barely made it to his mother's house, because his tight-assed, business-savvy, bitch of a wife cleaned him out in the divorce settlement, and he can't afford a decent car. You can either get in my midget-mobile or find your own way to Aunt Megan's wedding," she smiled sarcastically at me.
"Fuck you, Shelly!" I smiled sweetly at my sister.
"As much as you would like to, I'm afraid that would be incest," she said flippantly and gave me the finger as she squeezed into the driver's seat.
"Stop it, you two!" mom snapped, then she smiled.
"I brought beer!"
"Surprise, surprise!" Shelly grumbled and closed her door.
I looked into the rear of the car. One side of the bench seat was taken up with my large suitcase; a small cooler sat on the floor.
"Jesus, mom! How are we both going to fit in there?" I whined.
"Easy, son; I'll sit on your lap. It's only for a couple of hours and your old mom doesn't weigh that much!" she chided, sipping on a can of cold beer.
Mom was right; she didn't weigh that much. She was far from petite, but she wasn't fat. She was well proportioned for a woman in her mid-forties. Mom looked after her figure and her looks, but she drank a lot more since dad had gone and she had filled out a little. She was best described as voluptuous.
"Come on, you two; let's get going!" Shelly called out and revved the piss-ant little engine.
"Fuck me!" I whinged under my breath and squeezed into the back seat.
As I buckled the seatbelt I realised how confined and secluded mom and I would be in the back seat. The suitcase on the seat beside me blocked the view out of the nearside windows and along with garment bags slung over the front passenger seat, the driver's view into the rear of the vehicle was effectively blocked. I watched as Shelly fiddled with the rear-vision mirror as she tried to adjust it to see out the back of the car.
"At least my wing mirrors are working," she said, fiddling with the side-mirror controls.
"You'll be lucky if you don't get pulled over," I sighed.
"Nah; it's only a couple of hours on back roads and the cops won't be able to see into the car anyway. Just make sure mom stays firmly in your lap. She won't have a seatbelt," Shelly ordered in her 'I'm in control; just do what I say' voice.
"Ready or not, here I come," mom giggled and squeezed her lovely ass through the rear door and nestled herself in my lap.
"I remember all the times I sat you on my lap when we went for a drive with your father; it won't hurt for you to repay the favour," mom smiled and kissed me on the cheek.
She slammed the door and reached down for the cooler.
"Here; have a beer, grumpy-ass," mom giggled and handed me a cold can of Coors.
As she settled into my lap and we popped the tops of our ice-cold beers, Shelly pulled out of the driveway and journey began.
With a bit of giggling and wriggling, I eventually got mom settled comfortably on my lap. We sipped our beers and chattered on about the forthcoming wedding. Mom and Shelly had the usual snide comments about a woman remarrying in her mid-life. As mom was a widow and Shelly a divorcee they held the opinion that a woman didn't need a man to complete her. As a male divorcee, I was allowed to participate in the conversation, but because I was a man my input was subject to rebuke at any time.
At this stage of the journey, I was too busy drinking beer and joining in the banter to pay too much attention as my mother squirmed and wriggled during the more animated parts of the conversation. I did notice the swishing sounds her leggings made as they rubbed on the denim material of my cut-off jeans. It was soothing and sensorial and I noticed that her sleek Spandex/nylon-clad ass glided easily, almost sensuously across my lap. Mom's constant wriggling as she attempted to get comfortable eventually led to an instance where her gossamer-clad ass came into contact with the bare flesh of my thigh. Little darts of pleasure radiated from the place where her cool silky thighs rubbed on my warm flesh. My cock began to stiffen and I realised how awkward the situation would be should I develop a full-blown erection.
I gripped mom by the waist and moved her back into my lap. Mom giggled and wriggled her ass a little.
"Wassa madder, Mikey? Mommy too heavy for you?" she teased, her voice slurred by alcohol.
"Nah, mom; just getting us both comfortable for the long trip ahead," I replied.
The conversation dried up after a while and I drifted off to sleep.
I woke up some time later and was aware that dusk was approaching. More alarmingly I had a raging hard-on that was lying uncomfortably along my leg. I was very aware that mom was fast asleep in my lap and realised that it would be nearly impossible to adjust myself without disturbing her, but my erection was painful, trapped in that awkward position.
I carefully eased my mother onto my other thigh and quickly adjusted my erection so that it lay flat against my lower belly. I sighed with relief when suddenly mom fell back into my lap. She didn't wake up but she squished her buttocks down into my lap and leaned back against me. I tried to gently reposition her but she resisted and moaned.
"Comfortable, Mike, leave me alone," she said sleepily.
I left mom alone but I soon became aware that my erection was wedged in the crease of mom's buttocks. The gentle rocking and swaying of the car caused mom's ass to gently gyrate against me and for the life of me, there was nothing I could do stop my erection getting bigger as my mother's ass stimulated my sensitive cock.
I had to admit it felt pretty good and I was still a little tipsy from the beers I had drunk so I decided to let well enough alone and let my mother unconsciously stimulate my throbbing cock.
I closed my eyes and wrapped my arms around her so I could feel the heft of her breasts through her satin blouse. I was not much of a tit man but feeling up my mother was very naughty and it increased my arousal considerably. I was really enjoying it!
I settled back and let the gentle rumble of the car resonate through my mother's ample buttocks and stimulate my cock secure in the knowledge that she was fast asleep in a beer induced fugue and that in the dark overburdened car, my sister didn't have a clue what was going on.
My mother's buttocks had settled snugly around my gently pulsing penis; her sheer leggings felt sensuous even though my shorts; it was almost like she was naked. Her breasts giggled against my forearms and I gently cupped each of her orbs in my palms. Her tits felt soft and comforting through the layers of her satin blouse and silky bra.
It felt like a vibrator set on the lowest setting was throbbing against my cock. I became more adventurous and began to slowly thrust my hard cock up against my mom's soft buttocks and I settled into a slow and gentle routine, softly squeezing her tits whilst thrusting against her ass.
Mom suddenly jerked in my lap and instinctively I let go of her breasts and stopped pushing my cock into her ass.
"Mom? Are you awake? Are you comfortable?" I murmured, hoping like hell she didn't know what I had been up to.
"Of course I'm awake, Mikey, and I know what you're doing. I like it but now is no time to discuss it, is it? Just keep doin' whatcha' doin', honey," Mom whispered.
"For fuck sake, Mike, leave her alone, she'll wake up in a shitty mood! You know what she's like when she wakes up after she's been drinking!" Shelly hissed from the front of the car.
I was stunned by what my mother had just said but I was enjoying what we were doing too much to stop. I settled down and let her ass once again begin to massage my cock through my shorts. I replaced my arms around my mom's chest and went back to gently massaging her tits.
After a considerable time during which I was highly aroused, I became dissatisfied with the level of satisfaction I was achieving. My cock was rock hard and throbbing but no matter how hard I subtly thrust it against my mother's pliant buttocks and even with the added stimulation of the rumbling car, I knew I wasn't going to climax.
I was aching for release!
A wicked smile crossed my face.
I slowly eased mom up out of my lap, raising her off me while I surreptitiously undid my fly and let my aching manhood spring free. The sound of my zipper seemed to resonate through the car but I knew it was an illusion. The road noise covered any sounds my zipper made.
Mom helped by lifting herself up while I freed my cock and for one horrible moment I thought I was going to be caught committing a carnal sin if Shelly saw anything, but she remained unperturbed.
I gently lowered her back into my lap and gasped in delight as her spandex/nylon clad ass moulded itself around my turgid penis.
Once again I began to rub my throbbing cock in the crease of my mother's buttocks but now the sensation of the cool slick material encasing my mom's bottom sent ripples of pure delight along my tumescent penis.
I gasped with delight! The exquisite feeling of my mom's silken-clad ass sliding along my naked cock was exceptionally arousing; I could feel little droplets of pre-seminal fluid leaking from my throbbing cock. I began to grind my cock into my mother's ass and squeeze her tits as I felt my climax approaching.
Then my mother began pushing back to meet my thrusts, it was almost imperceptible but it was happening and I felt her breathing quicken. I thought I could smell her cunt juices but surely I was mistaken?
I didn't really care one way or the other; I decided that if she was a willing participant it was overwhelmingly erotic, my mother knowingly rubbing her ass on my cock. I was in extremis! I was going to come soon and the way mom was pushing back against me and wriggling her ass she must be close too.
Goddam if she didn't slip her hand inside her leggings and begin to stroke herself!
I shifted slightly so that the tip of my cock was rubbing on her cunt, her ass cheeks squeezing my shaft and glans as I dry-fucked her sexy maternal ass. My glans poked out from her thighs every time I pushed up; I could just make out its winking eye leaking clear globules of precum in the dark car.
I felt my testes contract in my scrotum and, as my orgasm wracked my body, I pushed my mother down into my lap and frantically humped her silken-encased bottom and squeezed her tits with complete disregard for the consequences.
I shuddered as my hot seed erupted from my pulsing penis sending waves of pleasure radiating from my groin and up through my body. I had to bite my lip to stop myself from crying out. I fucked my mother's tights-clad ass, revelling in the feel of the gossamer thin material against my acutely sensitive cock.
Mom was working harder on herself and heard her hiss and she shuddered; she had obviously come too.
The thrill of dry-humping my mother whilst my sister sat only inches away, oblivious to our licentious and incestuous indiscretions, added to my super-heightened sense of excitement.
I delighted in one of the most intense orgasms I had ever experienced but eventually, all good things must end.
Now we were left with the practicalities of the situation.
I was sitting in the back seat of my sister's car, my flies undone, my slowly deflating penis resting in my mother's ass-crack. I could feel my semen soaking into my shorts and undoubtedly into my mother's leggings.
Suddenly my sister turned on her map light. She had a road map open in her lap.
"The turn-off to Aunt Megan's place must be around here somewhere?" she mumbled to herself.
I looked down and was alarmed at what I saw. My cock was trapped under my mother's bottom and a huge puddle of white semen was slowly soaking into the fabric of her leggings and into the denim material of my shorts.
Mom pretended to be asleep so that my sister would not suspect our ruse.
"Fuck!" I moaned, realising that my sister would soon discover my ill-considered carnal behaviour if we didn't take drastic action.
"Oh, you're awake, sleepyhead. Wake mom up too, will you; we're nearly there and we only have half an hour to get ready for the wedding.
I had to think of something quickly. I looked around the back seat but couldn't think of anything that would help. Mom opened her eyes and pretended that she had just woke up.
"I need a beer," she yawned as she reached into the cooler, grabbed a beer and popped the top.
"For fuck sake, Mom, I just said we're nearly there!" my sister whined.
Before she could say anything else Mom dropped the can into her lap, making sure the opening fell right into where my groin met her sexy ass.
"Jesus! Sorry, son!" she yelped as she suddenly leapt up and squealed.
She made sure that the beer spilled all over my crotch and her semen soaked ass. She wiped at it with her hands making sure all evidence of my seed was washed away or disguised by the sudsy larger.
"Fuck sake, Mom; stop that! You're making it worse!" I pretended to whine.
In the confusion that followed I surreptitiously put my cock away and wiped the gobbets of semen on my shorts into the spreading beer stain. I made a display of taking out my handkerchief and wiping my mother's ass, then my groin.
"Jesus, Mike! Just as well I'm only wearing my travelling clothes!" she sighed. "Lucky these leggings will only need a rinse to get rid of that beer.
"As long as I smell like a brewery you might as well give me another one of those," she sighed, pointing a long elegant finger with a red-polished nail at the cooler.
Then she started to giggle uncontrollably.
She writhed in my lap as the laughter shook her; this time it wasn't quite as stimulating, her cold, soggy ass rubbing on my beer-soaked shorts.
For the remainder of the short journey mom and I and laughed on and off at the situation as we drank our beers, even while Shelly berated us both for spilling beer on her upholstery and stinking up her car.
"It's all his fault!" mom giggled and wriggled her ass in my lap, grinding her buttocks against my groin.
She turned her head and I saw a mischievous gleam in her eye. She winked at me and wriggled her ass salaciously.
We arrived at Aunt Megan's huge house. It glowed in the dark, illuminated by party lights and festoon lighting. It was to be an evening wedding with a combined reception in the extensive grounds. We pulled up in the large parking bay at the rear of the house, unpacked the car, and made our way inside to find the rooms set aside for guests to change into their wedding clothes.
I went to one of the many bathrooms in the large house and unloaded a stream of urine into the toilet. I had a lot of beer to get rid of. I thought about what had happened in the car and realised how lucky we were not to have been caught by Shelly. I rubbed my forehead and sighed. Then I burst out laughing..
204 Backseat Story
Every year, my family meets up with relatives from across the country and enjoy a week at our shared vacation cottage. The other families we're on route to the cottage already.
The day was breezy, hot and full of summer dresses and skin. We were at the airport, picking up my aunt and her daughter.
They live in another province so we offered to give them a ride after they flew in. The plan was to pick them up and go straight to the cottage a few hours away. We had already found them and were packing up their luggage into our car.
I was sort of helping but really I was stuck mesmerized by the many attractive girls speckled in the passing crowds. In my head, I thanked the earth for having seasons like summer. Everywhere I'd look there were girls in dresses or short shorts. Legs galore. For a brief moment, I forgot how humid and hot it was. Then I started being thankful for air conditioning. I tuned back into my family.
"Sorry Sal! this was the best we got", my dad explained to my aunt. "the van is back home, out of commission. We'll just have to squish in"
Early 90s van, thank God we didn't take it. What we did have was a decently sized hatchback. As much space as it had though, the combined baggage of all five of us had taken up the whole trunk and at least one human seat.
"You guys are going to have to double up", my dad finalized.
"Really!? There's got to be more room in the trunk. We'll just redo it and tetris a different way", Gwen said behind her shades
. She tried to rotate some bags and squish them tighter into the trunk. She was always determined. We allowed her to try. I have never thought of my sister in a sexual way. But I'm not afraid to admit that with her summer outfit on top of her sporty figure she was definitely looking good. Her summer dress was just a couple inches shy of being unclassy, which was the perfect tease for the male gaze. Thanks to her gym subscription and volleyball team her thighs and calves were well developed. Toned enough to show that she put time into her body. Her brunette hair, swayed back and forth in it's ponytail as she kept trying to push the bags further into space that wasn't there.
As attractive as she was though, she has always been just my sister. The one who I fought over poptarts with. The one who pulled the age card to win every argument when we were kids. The one I'd fight for space over the couch with. We didn't hate each other, but we weren't always close. Which is why this experience to me was unexpected. My incest fantasies never included my own sister.
"Ahh! I tried. Let's just get out of here. I need to feel the breeze," she surrendered. The sweat glossed over her fair skin.
"Sorry Gwen! Alright! Everybody in before we get flagged by the police," my dad chuckled. Even though that was a very real possibility.
We we're lucky that the road to the country side was nearby. Once we get on it, the only traffic we'll see for hours are other locals heading to their own countryside getaways. Me and my sister paused before we got in the car.
I didn't know how it was going to work. She looked at me expectingly.
"Ryan, you will crush me if you sit on my lap," she half laughed.
"Get in first." I agreed instantly. She was only 5'3 and I could only guess about 110 lbs while I weighed about 50 lbs more. The thought of having her on my lap though, at the time, was more of a nuisance and discomfort. Especially for a few hours drive.
I sat down on the left side of the car while a huge amount of bags filled the middle seat. Aunt Sally and her daughter Annie doubled up on the other side of it. We could barely see them since the bags almost hit the roof of the car. Only until my sister sat on my lap did I remember what I was wearing.
Or not wearing. I knew the ride was going to be a long one so I wore something comfy. T-shirt and shorts. I also knew we might make it in time to go swimming right away so they were swim shorts. And I was not wearing any underwear. My shorts clearly lost the battle against the feel of her soft legs and ass. The image of my cock rubbing against a girls ass instantly raced through my mind. My cock twitched.
I was weirded out by the thought since It was my sister's ass triggering them. I tried to shut it out before it got weirder. "This for three hours. I can't. Sorry, Ryan. Let's try this," Gwen moved forward a bit. Her bum now rested on the edge of my legs. Using them as a ledge to sit on. She was so close to the front passenger seat that she was hugging it. My cock was discouraged but I was relieved. But it also gave me a peak at her rose pink panties, as her dress rode up a bit above her ass. I averted my eyes.
"That's fine with me. as long as you're good like that", I obliged. The car started. We settled in. Squished in like a bunch of sardines in a can. And we set off. 20 minutes goes by. The sun was still hot, but the wind was giving us some TLC. My sister had plugged in her phone to play her music. She had a good playlist picked out for a summer drive. My parents and my relatives were busy catching up. It was a good drive so far.
"Okay, you're knees are too bony" Gwen mocked.
"They're naturally bony". She lifted her shades up to her head, showing her bluish green eyes and gave me a face. She leaned back to me and relaxed her body.
Clearly she was tensing up while trying to stay in that previous position. She leaned her head back on my right side. The bags in the middle were big enough to be a pillow on her right.
"I should've done this earlier! It's pretty comfy." I could feel my legs getting a bit numb. I thought, I just have to do this for a couple hours more. Good god. I leaned my head back too. Our faces were pretty much next to each other. Gwen had a subtle coconut sent.
Must be her lotion or shampoo. It was gentle on the nose. As I inhaled, the sent eased my mind a bit but then it continued down to stir my cock.
I was immediately aware again that my cock was pressing up from underneath her. It didn't help that my sister was wearing a dress. With the way she backed into me, the bottom of her dress was sitting slightly above my waist. So the only thing between my sisters ass and my cock was my shorts and her panties.
The smell of her delightfully stuck in my nose. It was encouraging my cock. I tried to stay still and imagine my cock getting softer. I knew it would be super weird for my sister if she felt me getting hard. but it was at that moment where the road started to get bumpy. The car jerked up a bit. Our bodies moved with the car. The motions increased the pressure between my and my sister for a moment. Her smooth skin slid against me and my shorts. Her petite body fit perfectly on top of me.
"I forgot how bumpy the road gets here", Gwen said while readjusting her body. Her hands grabbing the side of the car for support. Her bum wiggled a little, to get back into the position she was in. Her head next to mine. The smell of coconut. Her ass.
My cock. God dammit.
"Oh man, my legs are getting numb" I said in the hopes that it would help change the situation. My sister gave me a nervous look. She clearly was uncomfortable and I think was aware that I was getting harder. In the hopes to make me more comfortable, she adjusted her body. It only egged me on.
"Sorry, just a few more hours. I'm not that heavy. You got this" For the next few minutes, I just tried hard to distract myself with anything passing by in the scenery. The good thing was that my family were procrastinators. We had to get up super early and pack everything we failed to do the days before.
As soon as I knew it, I was falling asleep. I woke up about more than an hour later. The sun was starting to go down now. The car was quiet; music turned off. I looked around, and everyone else seemed to be sleeping, except my dad of course. My sister was also passed out, her head resting beside me. Her petite body lay comfortable on me with her legs dangling off mine. Her right hand was resting on my arm.
As I regained consciousness, the hard fact that I was fully erect came to realization. Our bodies must've adjusted while I was asleep because now my cock was upright in between my belly and my sisters ass cheeks. I knew Gwen did squats too, I could definitely feel the results of them as her ass hugged my cock nicely. I could feel my tip getting wet. Every now and then, as I tried to control the sensations, the car would hit a bump in the road. And my cock would push up against her ass. Agony.
I could only hope that Gwen didn't wake up and freak out at me. I looked down to my shorts and could see the tip of my cock peeking up at me. The pee hole of my shorts was slowly opening with the movement of the car. Not good! All of sudden, she mumbles. I freeze for my life. With her face next to mine, I feel her breath. I feel her swallow.
Her chest expands and compresses with every breath. She adjusts slightly and gently moves her ass against my cock. Her hand squeezes my arm. My heart beats faster. And then nothing. She was simply turning in her sleep. I remember to start breathing again. Relaxing. I think to myself, I have to get out of this before I explode. In a very awkward attempt to not wake up my sister, I lift her with my pelvis. I try to hold her in that position with my hands as I adjust my cock away from her. And of course, the car jerks up and causes my hands to slip. My sister's ass lands hard on my cock. My fully erect cock was now back underneath her ass but also touching the lips of her pussy.
Something was different though. I can feel both her ass and lips hugging me. I can feel it much more. So MUCH more because my cock sprang OUT of my shorts' pee hole. I silently moan. And having my sister's thin panties definitely was not helping. With perfect timing, the road began to get more rockier. That told me that we're almost there. Maybe 20 minutes more. I can do this(LIE)
. Every few seconds, the car would rumble. My eyes roll back as my cock is massaged between my sisters lips and ass. I hear my sister mumble again.
CRAP "Uhh we.. ummost..there yeh..", she attempts to speak, half awake. Her body begins to move and stretch. She inhales, arches her back and lifts her legs a bit to get circulation back. It made her ass hug my cock tighter. And her eyes shoot wide open. She definitely felt it now. She quickly looks at me. Our faces, so close to each other. She whispers sharply, "Ry-!" "-I know, sorry! Natural bodily reaction."
I quietly and plea. "Dammit, Ryan." The car continues to rumble. It does a second time. A third. "Crap. So hard...It's right under my.." She tries to compose herself. Her eyes close.
She quietly moans. The rumbling becomes more consistent. Her hand grabs a hold of my arm. We stay like this for a few minutes.
Our bodies just gyrating together. I can feel her getting wet on top of my cock. Her panties begin to get soaked as the car continues to shake our bodies. The rumbling is making me like a god damn vibrator.
She bites her lip and exhales hard. I slowly feel her pussy and ass move along the length of my cock. I try to hold her steady. I can't take this shit. Even though she's my sister, the feeling of my cock being jerked is taking over my mind. I inhale, trying to focus. The smell of coconut. Dammit. So good. Through the rumbling of the car, me and my sister struggle through the vibrations silently for the next few minutes.
"Oh my goddddd", Gwen mouths. She looks at me concerned.
"Try to focus on something el.." The car hits a huge bump in the road. And our side of the car jumps way up.
"HOOHHH!" Gwen quietly moans. She throws her head back onto the headrest. All I could feel was soft wetness. From that big upheaval, Gwens body lifted high enough for my cock to slide past her panties and for her pussy to swallow me whole. Oh shit! Oh Shit! I'm inside my sister. This soo wrong! I feel her body tense up.
Her back arches and her legs shake. She's cumming. She tries to make out words, but only vowels come out. After a few seconds, her body releases. She remembers how to breathe. Her hand squeezes my arm tightly now. The car recovers and continues on to its regular rumbling. My cock now gyrating in Gwen's pussy. I can see her starting to get red. Her head now resting back, with her eyes closed. Mouth open. She was glowing. Her fingers squeezing and releasing my arm while the walls of her pussy do the same to my cock. At that very moment, I had crossed to the other side of the fence. For the first time, I saw her as something other than my sister. The idea of having feelings and desires for her as a female now became viable. I knew I was nuts because it was just the situation. But the way her pussy caressed my cock, drove me past the borders I never thought I'd cross. She was fucking beautiful.
"Ry.." She whispered. She tried to maintain a look of concern above the pleasure. She moans. Her body begins to move more significantly. Intentionally.
"I'm sorr.. minds going blank.." She swallows hard. I understood exactly. I communicated that by sliding my hand under her dress and pressing my hand against her waist.
Her skin was smooth. I could feel her wetness in between my subtle thrusts. Yeah, I was thrusting now. Subtly. The car was gyrating vigorously now. The gravel road was reaching it's peak. And so we're we. The noise of the stones beneath us masked our small moans and deep breaths. The wind from outside cooling us down. Gwen began to gently caress my arm with her fingers. I moved my hand from her waist down to her leg.
I caressed it back and forth. Her back now arched but still leaning against me. Her body twitched. She was liking it. I looked to the rear view mirror, to see if my dad noticed anything. Luckily, there were too many bags around us, shielding any view of our bodies from the front seats. The only thing our dad could see if he turned around was our faces. His eyes were fixed on the violent road. My mom was still asleep. I took the chance to kiss her neck. Her mouth widens and gives a slight moan. As subtle as my thrusts were, I was pushing harder into her as she pushed down on me. I wanted to go deeper into her. I feel her juices spilling onto my shorts. Her walls were getting tighter. She inhales deeply,
"Hohhh", her eyes wide open.
"Oh fuuckk" she mouths to me. She's out of breath now, can barely speak.
"Keep going...harder". I comply. I thrust into her harder. Subtle enough to not be noticed by my dad. I check the mirror again. The car continues to rumble.
A big jerk every other second. My cock slides in and out of Gwen so easily. We gain a rhythm. Faster and faster. She turns her face to me, fully blushing now, and stares intensely. Her eyes shift back and forth between me and my dad and the rear view mirror. She moves towards me quickly, and kisses me. Her lips so soft. The smell of coconut too. My eyes stay open, fully taken back. The warmth and softness of her lifts sent in a rush of ecstasy. We stopped and looked at each other and then at the rear view mirror. Again we kissed. More passionately. Her tongue greeted my mouth and I greeted back. We finished with that, afraid of getting caught. But we continued fucking.
My sister turns to my ear, "I'm on the pill". My mind went crazy. She was giving me permission to cum inside her. I began to thrust faster. Harder. The car continued rumbling. I watched her close her eyes, her mouth open. Her body was tensing and push down on me hard to make up for the lack of thrusting we could do. My crotch and shorts were now soaked.
Thank god for the windows still being open. The smell of sex came off us and exited through the window. With my cock still pushing hard gyrating inside of her, Gwen begins to tense. Again, her breathing quickens. I can feel it coming. Her pussy begins to squeeze me tightly and her hands reach up into my hair. I can't fight it.
I can feel myself about to cum. So I thrust harder into her.
She takes a sudden inhale, "Hohhhh" She squeezes me tighter than ever. Her body convulses. Her legs press firmly against mine. Her eyes roll to the back of her head. A strong silent moan comes from her open mouth. As her convulsions happen, her lips grip my cock so hard.
I thrust my hardest, deeper into her as I lose it in the big climax. My hands grip her waist as her hold her in place. Her hands reach for balance. My cock continues pulsing inside her. I feel my cum fill her up and drip out of her pussy and onto my shorts.
"oh my god yessssss!" She quivers and I'm still pulsing. For the next few minutes we just sit there. I feel her muscles twitch every now and then. Her head rests on my shoulder as I caress her body under her dress. She kisses me on the cheek quickly.
I catch her smiling and satisfied. We look at each other, acknowledging what just happened. We both understood that our relationship has just changed for ever. And for the better maybe. The rumbling comes to a stop.
"Made it! Finally here, everyone!" Dad announces. The cottage towers over our car. The other relatives we're already inside, moving about. Perfect timing. Me and my sister get out of the car as quickly and discretely as possible while trying to hide the mess we made on each other. I cover up as much as I can..
205 Action in th back seat
My son, sagar was, and still is, a good cricket-
player. My wife aparna and I used to go with him to every game he played.
Usually he went with his teammates in a bus while we trailed along in our
car.
This time it was to be a little different. The team had made it to the
finals in the Cup and it was to be played in a big city were there was an
amusement park. We decided that we would spend the afternoon and evening
there, which we all agreed sounded like fun.
The game went well, our son's team won and we were in high spirits as we
entered the park where we spent the rest of the day riding various machines
that hurled you hither and dither, up and down and so forth. We all had a
great meal at one of the restaurants there, with a little glass of wine for
sagar as well, before we started for home.
After we finished our meal, my wife and I got into an argument and she had a too much of beer aparna and I were silent but sagar went on and on about the good time hed had and didn't seem to notice his mother's sulking or my silence. When I took a closer look in the rearview mirror, I could understand why.
Aparna had slid one leg behind his back and thrown the other over his lap,
where she slumped sleeping in the corner of the dark car. I could clearly
see all the way up her thighs to the beginning of the white crotch of her
panties. aparna doesn't shave her pussy so there was a lot of hair sticking
out of the leg bands of her panties. Our son was looking intently at them,
and I'd bet he had acquired a raging hard-on looking at his mother!
Suddenly I saw that he had one hand on her knee, stroking it in circular
movements. Where had he learned that? However, it sure was doing what he
wanted it to do. aparna's legs slowly started to fall further and further
apart, widening the gap between her thighs, giving us a much better view of
her crotch. By now I had slowed down until I was driving at a mere fifty
kilometers an hour but sagar didn't even notice; this was the kid who
always begged me to drive faster!
I realized that I sat there, driving with a hard-on while watching my son
fondle his mother! While I watched his hand start to creep farther up her
thigh, I could feel the first drop of precum wet my boxers. Would he go all
the way up to her pussy? Would she wake up? And if so, what would I do?
What should I do? I decided to do nothing, for the time being at least.
Glancing occasionally at the road, I had my eyes glued at the scene in the
back and watched my son's hand inch slowly up my wife's leg; up to the
crotch of her panties, knowing from experience how easily my wife's sexual
fire ignited once you touched her pussy. I just waited for that to happen!
And it did. My son's finger sneaked inside the leg band, grabbing a quick
feel of his mother's vagina before he jerked the hand away, all the way
back down to her knee. The feel was so quick and brief that I doubt that aparna even noticed it.
I rather think she didn't, considering her drunken state.
He shot a quick glance at me to see if I had observed what he had done.
Pretending not to notice, I reached for the radio and turned it on. Soon
soft music filled the car. sagar seemed to take my fiddling with the radio
as a sign that I hadn't noticed anything and soon his hand again started to
stroke up his mother's leg. This time he reached his goal much faster and,
without any preliminaries, he pushed a finger inside the leg band, directly
onto his mother's cunt lips!
As I mentioned, my wife gets really hot once you've got your hand on her
pussy. It's as if she no longer had control over her own feelings and, I
doubt, over her own moral standards. and I have often thought that she'd
would fuck anybody who had her pussy in his hand, and now it seemed as
though my assumptions was were verified. Her hips started to move in slow
rhythm as our son stroked her pussy. I almost moaned out aloud when her
hips shot up very abruptly. I understood that my son had stuck a finger
inside her cunt! I envied him the feeling! I knew that he could slide his
finger inside her without any difficulty; knew that she was would be well
lubricated by now.
Mesmerized, I watched as my son reached for his fly, unzipping it and
taking out his stiff almost fifteen year old cock and stroking it in rhythm
with his fingers working in and out of his mothers cunt! Suddenly he bent
at his hips, pointed his cock at aparna's crotch and a load of sperm just
flew out, covering the white cotton panties covering my wife's cunt! A low
moan escaped his lips as the first load hit his mother and he had enough
sense to look over at me to see if I had noticed. I was prepared for this
and had my eyes on the road, but I watched him from the corner of my eyes.
Satisfied for the moment, he let go of his cock, and reached over and
pulled the covering gusset away. and Now he could see his own mother's cunt for the first time in his life! The big, protruding lips glistening with
her juices and his finger buried up to the second knuckle in it.
In the narrow screen of the mirror, I could see that his cock hadn't
deflated in the least and, when he turned so he faced aparna, I
wondered what he was up to. I didn't have to wonder for long. He scooted his hips forward and, with an effort, the tip of his cock made contact with his mothers sex!
He withdrew his finger so he could enjoy the feeling of a pussy touching
his cock for the first time!
As aparna felt the finger withdraw, she grunted a little 'Miss-pleased'
sounding grunt and forced her hips up and forward and, to my son's
surprise, her pussy was open enough for his cock to slip in so that the its
bulbous head was all the way inside the her wet cunt. He froze again at
this feeling, but soon enough he took advantage of the situation that
actually wasn't his doing, and started to fuck her! Once, when he got too
eager, the his cock slipped out and both of them groaned in frustration. My
wife bent her knees so that she came slid deeper down in the seat, making
it easier for my son to get his cock in place position for penetration
again. and Soon almost half of his cock was again buried in my wife! It
didn't take him long to shoot his virgin load in a woman's cunt and the
fact that it was his mother's didn't seem to matter to him at this moment.
By now the smell of sex was heavy in the confined space of the car but I
didn't want to open a window. I just enjoyed the smell! Enjoyed the
squelching sounds of my wife's wet cunt receiving another a cock other than
mine, and a load of hot sperm other than mine. sagar, being a novice to
this, of course didn't know that I could smell his mother's fragrance and
he was too involved in the fuck to realize that I could hear the wet,
slapping sounds of his cock's pumping in his mother's cunt.
This time sagar was longer in cumming than the two previous times but it
still wasn't much more than two or three minutes before he came in his
mother's pussy for the second time. and After that, he seemed content for
the time being.
As soon as he had his cock back inside his pants and had covered his
mother's newly fucked pussy with her panties and saree, I turned to him.
"I don't think I can make it all the way home tonight. Why don't we stay
over at the motel we just passed?" I asked innocently, as I turned around
and drove the couple of kilometers back to the motel. "Try to wake your
mother while I get us a room, will you?"
I went to the motel office and got us a double room. and, When I came back,
aparna was still asleep in her corner of the backseat.
"I can't wake her, Dad. She's passed out."
I couldn't trace detect any accusation in his voice about of his mother's
being drunk and unconscious but I decided that I would have a talk with him
later about this.
"OK. You'll have to help me get her into bed than," I replied.
We were lucky that aparna
was a petite woman because even the mere fifty some
kilos of this unconscious woman was hard to handle. sagar, who had taken
the her legs part, had less difficulty than me, who had to cope with her
arms and, although I had my hands crossed over her tits and her armpits on
my upper arms, they seemed to want to slip away like an eel you try to hold
in your hand.
Once we managed to get her into the room and onto the bed, and sagar stood
back and looked around, a puzzled look on his face.
"Oh, they only had one vacant room so we'll have to make do with one bed.
Come on, help me get your mother undressed," I told him
After one long look at me, he eagerly stepped up to the bed. He stood still
for a while and just looked at her, and then he looked up at me with a
question in his eyes.
"Why don't we start at the top and work down," I suggested? "You know this
isn't like your mother at all. I
think it is the first time ever that I
have seen her like this."
"I know dad. She's the best."
"Yes I know you think so," I smiled. I couldn't stop myself from a little
irony.
Slowly we got aparna naked on the bed and I pretended that I didn't see that
her panties were wet. and looked at I watched sagar from the corners of my
eyes as he enjoyed the sight of his naked mother. His eyes flicked over her
body in quick sweeping glances from head to toe … or rather from tits to
cunt.
"Why don't you touch her?" I asked.
My son took a step back, looking at me with a haunted gleam in his eyes.
"Wh-what?!"
"Oh I saw you in the rearview-mirror. Take it easy," I quickly added as it
looked as if he was going to run away; heaven knows what he would have done
then.
"No, I'm not mad, I thought about it while I watched you. I think you are
the solution to our, your mother's
and my, problems. You see, I have to
work a lot longer and harder and more now that I have reached the top of
the company. I know you've noticed me being absent a lot in the last year
or so. I don't want to burden you with adult worries, just let me say
this,"
I saw that while I talked the desperate look in my son's eyes disappeared
faded and instead I saw that he was now paying full attention to what I had
to say.
"You see, both your mother and I have very high sex drives, or I used to
have. Lately I just fall asleep when I hit the sack and your mother is
usually all worked up and fully rested. She want's to take a part-time job
and that would have been OK with me if it wasn't fore all the… Oh shit,
let me put it bluntly, she's all worked up and horny and I'm afraid that
she would find herself involved with a workmate sooner or later. and
Nowadays you don't know what you could get from an
affair. So it gives us
double many advantages. Your mother gets her needs seen to, you get safe
sex and I don't have to worry about either of you two. So … What do you
say?"
My son looked at me and slowly his head started to drop. "I-I-m sorry, dad.
I don't know what… I don't…"
"It's OK. I said so and I mean so it. Every boy has a dream about his
mother. Usually it passes without anything happening. I know mine did.
Yours didn't. But maybe you have fulfilled your dream already…"
"No!" sagar interrupted me. "No, it isn't. I would love it! But what about
mom? How can we get her to accept me? As her… lover," he added a little
lower.
"We have to gamble a little. But I don't think it's a big risk. Your mother
is a very adaptable woman and she loves you very much."
"Mhm, me too, but…"
"Wait, I'll tell you a secret, and this is part of why I don't trust her
with other
men outside home. Well, OK here it comes. Once you get your hand
on your mother's vagina she's gone!"
"Gone?"
"Yes. She just can't seem to resist, can't refuse you, all her rational
thinking goes down the drains and it all go from there!"
"Oh. I see. Oh I see!!! You mean that once she's awakes, before she's fully
awake, I get my hand on her… her vagina and…"
"Yes."
"So we have to wait till morning then?" I could hear the disappointment in
his voice.
No. This is the bit that almost certainly will make this gamble into
something that is only a little risky. We have to fill her with cum!"
"Oh?"
"Yes. Maybe she'll think that she was the instigator and that she's to
blame. I only hope that she takes it the right way and doesn't get too
guilty about it. You are, after all, her son and it isn't exactly something
that happens every day that a mother and son becomes
lovers."
At this my son's eyes left me and flicked over to his mother who was laying
on the bed with her legs a little spread, enough for us to see the two big
pussy lips peeking out through the rather thick forest of medium brown hair
like an animal sniffing the air for danger, only these were sniffing for
something totally different!
"I'll use the bathroom first. I just hope there are toothbrushes there. Oh,
and don't start anything before I come back. Just enjoy the view for the
time being," I added over my shoulder as I disappeared.
There were toothbrushes and soap and, after a quick piss and a wash, I was
back in the room, stark naked.
"Your turn," I said and my son disappeared into the bathroom.
He was back very soon, now just as naked as I. and Normally I would have
chastised him for his sloppiness but tonight I understood why he had
hastened through it. I too was eager to
commence. It was, after all, not
every day a man got to see his wife being fucked by another man! Well, in
this case the man was a boy, but anyway…
"OK, here's what we're gonna do. First of all, I think I have to show you
how your mother want's to be caressed for relaxation, that's not the same
as getting her hot; first she want's to be relaxed, and then she want's to
get aroused. You can always get a quickie out of it by just bluntly putting
your hand on her pussy and a finger or two in her cunt. But that is not
what I want, and I hope that you don't either."
"N-no."
"Good. A light kiss with a little tongue, not too much, is a good start." I
demonstrated this to my son by kissing his mother lightly on her lips and I
let my tongue brush over her dry, half-open lips.
"After that, a little kissing on her throat and, if possible, a nibble on
her earlobe. Usually she's squirming a little
by then so this could be
difficult, but if so, just continue kissing her down over her chest. Suck
lightly on her nipples, like this."
I demonstrated all my words by acting them out so there were slight pauses
between them. I was a little surprised, but not much, when I felt the
nipple stiffen when my lips closed around it. aparna's nipples, as well as
all the other erogenous zones, are very sensitive to stimulation. Not as
much as her cunt though.
As I said before, once you get your hand on her pussy lips, she's totally
wasted. At that point there is no more resistance left in her. It's all go
from there. I didn't notice it when we first dated. Her adamant refusal to
let me touch her below the waist I thought was a mere attempt to preserve
her virginity till our wedding night and since she willingly gave me hand
jobs whenever we petted, I had nothing to complain about. She even gave me
an
blowjob once in a while.
On our wedding night she was hot and willing and, as soon as I got my hand
between her legs and cupped her hairy cunt in my hand, she gave up and just
lay still – that is till I got a finger inside her. Then her hips shot up
and soon she was rocking her pussy along my finger, moaning and mewing. I
found this so erotic that I continued fingering her till she begged me to
fuck her! I was willing and obeyed her and she was off like a rocket on New
Years Eve! She came as soon as I had half of my cock inside her very, very
tight pussy. There was no membrane that needed to be broken. Later she
confessed to me that her finger had done that for her and that she'd never
had had anything bigger than her own middle finger inside her.
The quick orgasms slowed down a little for every year we were married but
she always came with rippling orgasms once she started, one after the other
in rapid successions. It added an extra dimension to our lovemaking since
her pussy's milking my cock was so wonderful and intense that I, during
fourteen years of marriage, never once was tempted to even flirt with
another woman.
When my tutoring tour I reached her lower belly on, my wife's stomach
muscles tensed, also as usua.l and When my lips brushed over her pussy
lips, her legs fell out open a little more. At this point I stopped and
gestured to our son that it was his turn.
He repeated every one of my actions and added a little more by letting his
tongue slip down into the deep hole of her navel. When he had brushed his
lips over his mother's pussy lips, he added yet another thing, he inhaled
deeply! Smelling Inhaling his mother's smell from the source for the first
time! After that he gave the hairy cunt a long look, and then dipped down
and drew his tongue along the crinkled swollen
outer lips. His mother's
hips flew up, taking him by surprise. He almost jumped back but stopped in
his movements and only lifted his head, and looking up at his mother's
sleeping face. It had changed a little since we last looked at it. Now her
lips were parted and her teeth were biting her lower lip.
"It's OK, she's still out," I whispered, encouraging our son. "I think it's
best if you fuck her first. My cock is still bigger than yours and if I
would do her first you would get hardly any friction."
Eagerly our son positioned himself for getting his cock inside his mother's
pussy for the second time this night. and Soon he was deep inside her and
the sparse hair surrounding his cock was nestled with aparna's thick growth.
and Then he started to pump into her in earnest!
"Wait! Wait!" I exclaimed. "Take it easy. It's just as like playing soccer.
It lasts more than just one half. You have to
keep up till make sure the
woman cums first. Then it is time for your own pleasure. Remember that the
women have to have at least one orgasm before you cum. I know it is
impossible just now, you're probably going to cum any moment now, but
remember it for later…"
sagar had stopped, with his cock still deep inside his mother's cunt,
while he listened to my advice. and After that he again started to fuck
her, this time in long, and slow motions strokes and it lasted which
continued for almost three minutes! Then he shot his load into his mother
with a grunting noise and fell down collapsed on top of her, and then
slowly he rolled over and off her. and As I looked down at my wife's pussy,
I saw it squeeze out some of our son's sperm and watched as it ran down to
the crack of her ass, and then continued down onto the sheet. I just had to
get inside her before all of that wetness had ran out of
her!
I got in slipped between her legs and, with one thrust, I was buried in her
cunt hot, very wet cunt. and To my surprise, it just clamped down on my
cock with a force that I hadn't felt since our honeymoon! And three or four
strokes later it happened again! A rippling along my cockshaft announced
another climax and, sure enough, at the next inward grinding her cunt again
spasmed around my cock. and After that she gave up all her pretenses and
flung her legs up, and locking them behind my ass in her favorite grip! Her
eyes opened and she looked me in the eyes and smiled at me. A happy smile.
A smile full of fulfillment and happiness.
"Thank you," she mouth before she again closed her eyes and gave herself
away to the fuck. Her strong pussy-muscles soon, all too soon, forced the
my own orgasm. out of and My load shot out of my cock with a force that
surprised me … and must have surprised my
wife too because her eyes flew
open.
"Oh my god! I can feel it! I can feel it! It's been so long! So long!"
As soon as my orgasm had subsided, she pushed me away gently and reached
for our son. "Come to mummy. Come," she whispered and our son willingly
climbed aboard.
Three hours later we all seemed to be satisfied and I was the last to fuck
her. sagar was already snoring softly on her other side as I drifted off
to sleep. and The last I heard was when she murmured, to no one in
particular. "Well, I know two things; first of all I aint to be blamed and
I will have more than one hell of a headache tomorrow!"
Then, almost as an afterthought, aparna murmured once more, to the room in
general before she fell asleep, "I think I'm gonna ache in at least one
more place than in my head tomorrow.."
206 I Knocked Up Mom In The Backseat While Dad Drove
It was our first family road trip since I'd turned 18. Just mom, dad, sis and I. Dad - as usual - was driving. Sis called dibs on the front seat, so that left mom and I alone in the back.
That wasn't so bad. Mom was quite a looker and I actually liked being near her. She was funny, smart and very sexy. We were going cross-country and it promised to be a really nice trip.
I just didn't realize how nice...
The day of the trip came and mom was wearing a very beautiful dress that accentuated her curves. Her long black hair was neatly done and she was wearing just enough makeup to look good.
Sis clambered in the front seat while mom and I crammed next to each other in the back. Sis - as usual - had brought along far too many bags and so mom and I were really scrunched together. I mean, mom was practically sitting on my lap, scrunched.
Maybe this wasn't going to be a good trip after all.
The ride started out normal, we got to singing some John Denver songs, we talked about all the places we were going to be visiting, all that jazz. But then things quieted down.
Mom laid her head on my shoulder and asked if it was okay if she dozed for a bit. It was really nice, though a bit awkward, having mom so close. I could smell her light perfume and her soft, smooth skin against mine was starting to make me a bit horny.
Every few miles or so, mom repositioned herself, each time getting cozier with me. I kept looking at dad to see if he was getting mad, but I don't think he really cared.
Mom's large, succulent breasts were resting against my forearm and I could see right down her dress. My cock jumped excitedly when I realized she wasn't wearing anything under the dress. I could fully see her ample breast flesh and my mind started to whirl with conflicting emotions.
I'd never had these kinds of thoughts about my mother before. Oh sure, she was pretty and all that, but I'd just never fancied myself with her. But now that I was literally inches from her motherly bosom, that all changed.
Every time dad drove over a bump or pothole, mom's shapely breasts would jiggle. My cock was starting to strain uncomfortably in my pants. I tried not to stare, but the way mom was leaning on me caused her succulent boob flesh to practically assault my eyes..
207 A Car Ride to a New Life with Mother
My name is Adam,17 years old.i live with my parents joseph and julia.i acted and lived so much innocent and brilliant that my parents think that iam the best son.my parents belief in me is soo outstanding.but i carry a dark secret that is my fantasy towards my mother.my mom is 5'7",blonde hair uptp her waist.even though she is 40 years old.she looks like in her late 20 twenties.she has the most amazing body i have ever seen,much better than pornstars.she has a busty body that even my friends admitted that she is hot on many occasions.currently iam jerking myself using moms panties as iam looking at her shilloute in the shower.my father is at work.after jerking off i came in her panties and saw her exiting the shower.i covered my dick with panties so that it is not visible.my mom saw me and asked "adam what are you doing with my panties?".
""Oh sorry mom.those look dirty so iam taking them to laundry mom" i said covering my dick.my mom kissed me on cheek proud that iam doing her laundry.i exited the room as she dressed herself.i throwed the panties in the laundry and thought about what happened since its not the first time.you see my mom is so innocent as they come.since iam able to decieve my parents with my fake persona they believe anything i say.my mom caught me many times jerking off and i made sure to get caught jerking of.the funny thing is i escaped everytime with bullshit reason.hell i even dry humped her manytimes when i bend over her for something like at kitchen,taking dishes etc.she just thought that iam close to her as she ignored the dick rubbing against her.i got into shower again jerking of to my mother.
After i arrived to living room,i saw my dad talking to mom about luggage.we are currently moving houses but since our house is on outskrits there is only one moving services which belonged to my uncle.sadly he is sick so he cant attend us.i read many stories about incest and made my plan for today ride.i woke early in the morning and hid all my mothers panties,i also hid many of her dreeses such that dresses with skrits upto knees are present.after my plan 1 was done i moved to plan 2.i got three drinks for ourself and mixed a strong aphrodisiac that i got from my girlfriend whose family runs pharmaceuticals.i slipped it into a glass and served them to my parents.i saw my mother gulping down the drug completly.after sometime i packed my belongings and heard moaning coming from the bedroom.i saw that my father is outside checking the car.so i peaked inside and saw my mother fingering herself.this is not the first time i saw her oussy as i saw my parents fucking many times.my mother cummed but is stiil horny by the look on her face.
I left the room and slipped some viagra pulls into my pocket as i saw my mom wearing a one piece white skrit upto her knees.the dress is so tight that one can see her nipples as the dress is slightly see through.the dress is barely containing her boobs giving me a eyefull.my mother smiled at me as i saw juices running down from her leg.we exited and saw a abomination waiting for us outside.you see my father loves old items to s point that he never abandoned them.i always hated the car since my friends always laughed at it.but now iam thankful to it as its cramped as hell but a small distance between the back and front seat.it contained no trunk so i suggested the sitting positions and luggage with my father in front and my mother and me at back.
I got into the car as my mother tried to fit through the luggage but failed.i turned to my father saying "dad dont worry mom can sit on my lap".
"Are you sure son its a 12 hour journey untill the hotel" my dad asked me for my safety."ni dad its fine i can bear mom untill 12 hours.iam tougher than i e on mom" i said patting my lap as i wore a summer shorts.my mother turned to father but sighed as she got inside.she slowly lowered herself on my lap as i moaned to myself enjoying her butt rubbing against my dick.i and my mother wave my father as he got to front and started the car.the arrangement is like this the front is occupied by my dad in one seat and luggage in another.the back is filled with luggage and me and my mother sat behind the luggage.the probability of my father seeing us is very low.the car started as the journey began.
My mother was silently gasping in lust as the drug has taken effect.she tried to hid it by thinking of something but i interrupted her by having a conversation with her.her control is not working as i found a wetspot on my boxers.my dick hardened rubbing her butt.my mother didnt noticed it as always but was subconsciously rubbing herself against it.i turned to my mother saying "mom why are not wearing panties".my mom turned to me embrassed and tried to form words saying "hahaha oh that right.its hot today so i didnt bother".my mother laughed nervously trying to cover up.
I wanted to take a big step and said "mom something is dripping on my boxer.its so cold that the boxers are hurting me.i think i might catch a cold as it's uncomfortable".my mom slowly got up and saw down spoting a wetspot on my hardon.she was embrassed at ut and said "just let me adjust son".she got up and adjusted herself so that the juices are dripping down the floor.in meantime i got the boxers to my knees and released my boner to the air.so when my mom sat down again she gasped loudly upon feeling my dick below her pussy.
My dad turned slightly asking "whats that sound are you guys alright back there.do you want me to stop for a break ".i dont want my dad interruption so i said "dont worry dad i just removed my shirt since its hot outside and the car has no ac".my dad nodded to himself as he drove the car.
My mom turned to me asking "adam what are you doing.put that inside.its touching me there ".my mother pointed to my dick signaling that she is on my long boner.is anyone sees us it seems that my mother has a dick as it is more than triple the size of my father.her pussy is currently wetting my whole length."whats the problem mom.its your fault that my boxers got wet.so i wanted to get it some air.i will put it back after the boxer dried out.if yo are feeling uneasy just tell me ".
"No its not a problem.its just ..." my mother rambled as she didnt tell me to put it back.she gasped suddenly in pleasure as the car moved up and down due to poor roads.i was controlling my moaning as my mom rubbed her pussy on my cocks length except the tip showing it completly in her juices.i waited for the right moment as i waited for a miracle.
I saw something in the road ahead and asked my dad to put my favourite song with high volume.my father simply obeyed seeing no wrong and drove forward as the car collided with a small stone causing it to bump a bit.my mother didnt noticed the bump.but as my mother is in air i pointed my dick just below her pussy."Whats th .. AIEEmmmmmmm" my mothers question was muffled as i closed her mouth with my hand.her words was alsi muffled by the sound of music.after a while as i enjoyed the warmthness and tightness of her pussy i turned to mother whispering in ear "have you calmed down now mom".my mother nodded as i removed my saliva covered hand from her mouth.m mom moaned at the length inside her pussy and asked "what ..are..you...doing son.its inside me".my mother said in intervals as she gasped at every word.
I looked at her innocently saying "what happened mom.i just felt a place to keep my dick without leaving it into the air.did i do anything wrong?".my mother didnt say anything as she turned forward leaning on me.i laughed in my mind because my parents still think that i dont know birdsbees and that iam still a virgin.she is thinking that its just a accident so i said "mom i want to keep it inside till the journey.its soo warn and good.i never felt so good before.pleasee mom".my mother who is a sucker for me just accepted her fate and didint say anything.thusthe ride continued as ny mother sat on my lap with my cock deep inside her.she even asked me that if my dick length is real or not.as i said that its real and 13 inches and said its big in the scale ration and asked why.she just shook her head saying that its nothing and muttered to herself.
I heard herself saying that how mine is big since dad is not.i understand her dilemma because as much as i love my dad he sucks in bed.an extra qualification is that he is only 4 inched when its full erect.i still dont understand how iam even born to that stivk of a dick.i hugged my mother slowly pushing my hands on her breatsmi began to massage them saying that she is tried and that he is giving her a massage.she thought that the massage is normal.my dick hardened again thinking on how my dad dont know anything thats happening behind his back literally.my mom gasped at the increase in size and clamped her pussy as i tweaked her nipples.the movement continued for another 1 hour or so.
Iam getting tired and that nothing is happening.my balls are hurting as my dick is at maximum length without release.i wanted to cut the bullshit and with a sad crying i turned to my mom saying "mom.please help me.i dont know why but its hurting.my balls are hurting.i think iam gonna die".my mom panicked fir a sec and was about to call my dad but was stopped and considered her options.she turned to me saying "dont worry baby.i will make the pain go away.just relax and dont tell your dad about this".
I was in heaven as my mom moving her hips up and down my dick.i dont even expected that its this easy yo have my dick inside her.her moaning was muffled with the music.what adam doesny know is that his mother is doing this for herself and not because of helping him.its because this is the first time she has seen a cock that big.i played with her boobs as i slammed into her with same rhythm as her riding."IAM CUMMING MOM"I said slightly loud testing my dads hearing.my mom just buried my cock deep inside her as i shot globs of cum inside her womb. mom rolled her eyes up as she felt her womb filling with her sons cum.suddenly the car stopped as his dad stepped outside for a leak.
My mom removed herself from my dick and began licking it of cum.she licked it completly and saw that its still erect.what she didnt know is that i swallowed a viagra whule she is giving blowjob."wow its still hard.but why my husband limps after cumming once " julia thought as she marveled the still erect dick if her son.l looked up and saw my father approaching the car while talking on mobile.i put on a sad face again and turned to mom saying "mom.please once more.dad is coming".my mom has a flash of guilt but washed away as she stood up and lowered herself on my dick again.she sighed at the pleasure as she adjusted her dress so that the cock is not visible.
She turned to dad asking "what happened honey " noticing dads sad face.he simply told her that he will tell it after they arrived at the hotel.mom nodded as dad began yo drive again.me and mom started fucking again as our moans were muffled by the music.i forgot the times i cummed inside her as she didnt told me to stop.when i noticed the hotel approaching i signalled my mother as she removed herself from my dick and cleaned both using tissues.she turned as kissed me on lips saying " thanks son for the ride ".i sat shocked as i saw mom swinging her hips eroctically as she exited the car.i was about to get up but saw the sullen face of dad.we arrived at the counter and took our room keys.a duo for my parents and a single for me.while in lift i told dad that iam not feeling well and i would like mom to help me rest.he agreed quickly and said that she will arrive after 10 if its no problem.
I entered my room and took out a camera and plugged it to the mobile.it showed my mother bouncing on my dick in the backseat.she didnt notice the camera i placed beside her face.i jerked of rembering what happened and took a shower.i heard door opening and saw my mother wearing a sexy see through night dress.she approached me and took the temperature.after seeing no problem she asked me what the problem.i pointed to my erected dick and said the problem.she turned to me smiling as what i can describe as a devious smile saying "you are a naughty boy.you know that.i thought you are innocent and a nerd but it seems like thats no the case ".she stripped naked as she lowered herslf on my dick again.
The fucking continued as my father slept not knowing that his loyal wife is getting her womb filled by his own son.i fucked my mom who is gasping below me as i cummed inside her for the 10th time.i fell on top on her resting on her boobs.i muffled my mouth in her boobs and said "i love you mom.please leave dad".mom smiled at me saying "i know son son i love you too.but i cant keave your dad i still love him.but that doesnt mean that we can enjoy our free time like this".i slept soundly with my dick still in her as mom patted my head.
I woke up and noticed my bed empty.i took a shower and was about to knock on my parents room but i heard crying inside.i wondered why but the door opened and my dad faced me with a solemn expression saying "follow me son".i was scared because i saw mom crying in their room.after entering my room i sat on the bed as my father stood before.before i say anything i was shocked as my father kneeled before me.i was shocked and asked what the problem was since he is shedding some tears.he lifted his head and said "son i got a phone call that i have a work overstates that i need to go.the problem is that i dont know when will i come it will take 2 to 5 years for the completion".i was slightly sad at the news and asked why was he kneeling down.my dad lowered his head down saying "sorry to say this son but mom wanted more kids after you but the problem is that i have become impotent.due to an accident a week ago doctors said that iam impotent and said that the low size of my package is also the reason".i was slightly shocked at this but a small part of me is cheering and i dont know why.i asked so whats the problem.
My father again continued saying "son i know its vulgar but please i beg you to impregnate mom for me.i saw that our dna match perfectly so everyone thinks that the child is mine.please i already told mom about this so i ask your permission for this.this way julia wont feel lonely when iam gone".
I feel a literal bomb dropped on me as my father just asked me to fuck mom out of blue.i shook my head and tried to argue saying "what the hell are you talking about dad.are you sick.how did you thought that i will fuck my own mother".i tried to argue as a normal son but my father smiled slightly saying "i know what happened last night son and i dont blame her for it.iam at fault to not completly satisfy her.for the first time in my life i saw my wifes face covered in pleasure as she rode you.the thing is i also talked to mom about it so no problem.you are a good kid so i hope you understand".
I sat there shocked as i saw my father kneeling face.some part of me felt guilt for him but my live for my mother dominated it so i turned to him saying "ok dad i agree.iam ok with this as long as mom is ok.so dont worry about me i will take good care of mom".i hugged dad reassuring him.we left the hotel taking the belongings as we boooked a cab to the airport.the while journey was silent as no one talked anything.after my father left the country,i drove to our new home.my heart is teared apart upon seeing the crestfallen look on my mother.i tried to talk to her but she didnt answered anything because of shock.i left her alone because she must need rest with the revelation of her husband knowing about the night and feeling down because he left her for undefined time.we arrived home and saw it clean due to cleaners.i left to my room and rested as my mother also left to her room.
I woke up midnight due to the door opening.i was shocked to see mom wearing bath robes.she dropped them revealing her naked body.the scene will be stimulating for me if not for her downfallen expression.i know what's going on as i approached her.she turned her head saying the words 'breed me' slowly.i got angry at her and slapped her.mom got to reality wondering why he slapped her when she offered her body but was shocked as her son hugged her with love and not from lust.
I turned to mom saying "mom you are not a slut to breed.you are my mom and i also love you.dont think bad of dad he just has no options left.so dont think that iam just using you for your pussy.iam in love with you from puberty.i want to recieve the same love from you.if its not ok for you.i wont bother you at all mom".i solemnly told her my feelings as i felt a damp place on my shoulders and saw mom crying using me as support saying "sorry son.its just i dont know what came over me.iam not mad at dad but its so sudden.i too love you son forever".i slowly moved my face and slowly kissed her.mom also kissed me as we fought with tongues.i picked her up and placed her on the bed and placed sweet kisses on her body.i stripped myself as i continued make pure love to mom instead of indulging in lust.
I woke up to see mom sleeping on top of me with my dick inside her.although i planned for sweet love mom asked me to fuck her like before roughly.after fucking i deduced that mom is a closet pervert."hello darling good morning" i heard a voice and saw mom kissing me on lips.i asked why she called that as she replied "son i thought the whole night.we will be living together fir next 5 to 6 years and even more so i want to accept you as my husband if dad is absent ".my only reply was a kiss on lips as i said that i want to call her mom sometimes during fucking.she lifted her up and got to shower door saying "ok then SON.why dont you join your horny mother for a steamy e on naughty boy".i smiled seeing this side as i joined mom as we enjoyed our bodies during shower.
I sat on sofa as mom sat before me wearing my shirt which is too tight for her.i turned to her saying "mom i want to apply some rules starting today ok.first is that no clothes at home unless they are guests in house.second us that dont forgot to tel me if you are pregnant.third is that i have to deal with my girlfriend.fourth is that lets show dad sometimes how we are enjoying eachother.and the final is that i always love you dont forget that".mom smiled at my and said "iam ok with conditions naughty boy and about your girlfriend let her join the bed i dont mind.and last i too love you.now we have 5 years to enjoy ourselves"she got up stripping naked as she straddled me kissing as the house was filled with moans.
.the scene changes as i slammed my cock inside mom as she wore nothing but a naked apron.
The scene changed as mom prepared dinner for guests as i fucked her while making dinner without the guests knowing
The scene changed as mom rode on me while talking to dad via video.dad jerked if seeing his wife fucked by his son.
.the scene changes as my girlfriend rode on my dick moaning as mom fucked her asshole with a strapon.mom sometimes enjoy my girlfriend as iam away.
The scene changed as i fucked my mom in suit as iam married.i walked the aisle with my girlfriend turned wife as i saw mom waving at me.
It also showed me fucking both my ladies as they wore bridal dresses as i aslo performed a fake marriage on mom.both mom and my wife moaned as i cummed in them for 20th time satisfying both of them.
The scene changed as i fucked mom while my wife breast feeded my son and daughter/sister.
Days passed on as mom gave birth to two daughters and a son.my wife gave birth to a son and daughter by the time my father returned home.he just smiled at us and gave his blessings.he showed that due to his work he recieved a large mansion with tones of maids and that they have a great fortune.me and my both families moved to the mansion.time flowed on as mom wanted to take a break with children along with my wife as they just enjoyed countless hours of sex with me.sad news came like a bolt as i learned that father died due to heart attack due to stress at work.he named the entire fortune on my name.another sad news came suck that i dont know if it sad or not.it said that me,mom and my wife have a very extremly rare disease which slows our cells.the symptoms are that we have extended life and we look like in 30's even though we are in 70's.my mom officially changed into my wife as i lived happily in the mansion.
But there is a problem arised that i cant counter.it seems that mom and my wife has grown more beautiful attracting even their sons.i performed a massive meeting with the family and told them my story.they quickly confessed their crushes which are for someone the maids in the castle and for someone their sisters and some interesting ones have the crush on their moms meaning my mom and wife.i was even shocked that some if my daughters has a crush on me.i thought hard and the only thing that appeared in my mind is to let the people to their urges.but i severely reminded my sons that * is prohibited in the mansion and that if they commit * they will be kicked out it killed immediately as the outside world didnt know of some sons existence.the glad thing is that my mom and wife agreed to the decision
Such things happened as i sat on a large bed resting as my daughters some grown and some in their childhood using thier tongues fighting for my cock.i saw around the room and sw differnt beds.i saw my mom and wife gangbanged by their sons as they took turns fucking their mothers.i also saw some of my daughters being fucked by their brothers.i also saw some some sons fucking the maids in the castle.some of the boys in the groups are the children of me and my daughters as i impregnated them.i closed my eyes as my yougest daughter lowered herself on my dick screaming as she just lost her virginity.she bounced up and down as i licked the pussy of my eldest.
When i planned to fuck my own mother in the car i didnt expected that i would end up having a large family who are now indulging in pure lust and taboo.well its not like i dont like the current situatuon iam in.i cummed in my little princess as another daughter took the place and began riding my cock planning on expanding the family.
AND END !!!
208 Back Seat Driver
It was a year ago today, I remember I had woke up thinking that today was the day I was going to try and get to second base with my sister, and just to clarify that meant I was going to stick my hand up her shirt. Ever since she had returned from college after finishing her courses of study Tara had been going out each night and getting drunk. She didn't have a car but since I did I would offer to drive her into town and later pick her up. Before going home we would stop off and get something to eat.
My obsession with Tara had started the day I went to pick her up at the airport. She hugged me after getting off the plane, actually pressing her breasts against me I could feel them easily through the thin T-shirt she was wearing. Her nipples, bigger than pencil erasers, stood out through the fabric and seemed to invite me to just go ahead and start sucking on them.
For certain my sister had fully matured while away, that much was obvious. Tara then kissed me full on the lips, something we had never done before and I didn't get to do very often with other girls. I remember the smell of some perfume, expensive i'm sure, it was intoxicating and I just wanted to stay there and breathe her in. On the way home I couldn't stop looking at her long bare legs, wishing she would just inch up her skirt a little more. But it was the kiss that I remember most, long, and everlasting, if it was any longer i'm sure I would have drove my tongue into her mouth.
So after being home only one day Tara would hit the local bars looking for old friends she had not seen in ages. She would lean over and kiss me when I dropped her off, and again when I picked her up. I preferred the kiss when I returned for her as by then she was half in the bag so to speak and Tara's kiss was longer and more forceful, though not intentional I imagine.
We would drive to a local burger joint and sit in the car and eat. Tara always had on a loose fitting top, T-shirt or blouse, and never wore a bra. Craning my neck slightly I could just barely see the roundness of her breasts almost all the way to where her nipples were. I quickly learned that if I said nice things to her, like how pretty she looked tonight, I would be rewarded with a kiss. While doing so she would lean into me and since we were in close quarters my hand would lightly brush over those same breasts. She didn't seem to mind in her current condition, probably wasn't even aware I was touching her. After a couple of nights like this however I wanted more, I needed to touch her bare skin. So after picking her up we again went for burgers and were soon parked, this time I intentionally put us far enough away from other cars to avoid prying eyes.
"I saw Beth tonight. God it's been forever since i've seen her."
"She the one who came over every Saturday?"
"No, that was Beverly, I heard she has two kids now. Beth has one herself, she's out tonight just to relax a little."
"What do all your friends have kids now?"
"Sure looks that way." Tara stopped eating and looked out her window into the dark.
"Well, you don't want any children, do you?" She only turned towards me and smiled slightly. Hard to tell with her liquored up like she was. Now was my chance I thought so I put the remains of my burger down. "Besides, you don't want to ruin that beautiful body of yours." Her smile widened. Jackpot I thought.
"Oh that's sweet." Tara leaned towards me and only a few inches away her eyes closed before she kissed me. She didn't see as I gently pushed my hand under the edge of her blouse and quickly over her left breast before settling on her right. With a little luck she would think I had accidentaly touched her through the clothing, at no fault of my own.
For the first time I touched my sister, her body was so soft and warm, and my thumb actually ran over her hard nipple. We continued to kiss and I assumed when Tara would pull away that my hand would slip from where it was and no one would be the wiser, it would be like it didn't happen at all, well, except to me of course.
But this time Tara brought her own hand up to touch my face and on the way back down as she pulled away her arm fell against mine, trapping my hand, still against my sister's breast.
"What, what the fuck are you doing?" I was busted.
"Oh Jesus, i'm sorry Tara, it was an accident."
"Bullshit it was, you little pervert. What the fuck is wrong with you?"
"Please don't tell Mom and Dad, i'm sorry, I really am." She only stared at me for close to a minute. I realized my hand was still beneath her blouse, still on her breast, so I pulled it out.
"Get out, get out of the car." Tara was angry and I couldn't blame her for that.
"Wait sis, i'll drive us home, I won't try anything else ever again, I promise."
"Get the fuck out, now God damn you." I had gone too far, I realized it now only after what I had done. I opened my door and stepped out. Standing up I looked over the roof of the car. Maybe I should just kill myself. I was surprised when Tara appeared on the other side of the car, she didn't have to get out, Tara could have easily slid over into the driver's seat.
"What are you doing Tara?" I was worried now, almost for my life.
"Get the fuck in the back seat." Oh thank God, Tara was going to give me a ride home afterall. I opened the back door and climbed in but there she was getting in the back on the other side as well.
"I know how to put on a seatbelt sis, thanks though."
"Shut the fuck up and sit down, and don't move." I was left terrified, maybe she was going to beat the shit out of me before we left, she could to since she was bigger. Frankly I deserved whatever she did to me.
She had something in her hand, at first I thought it was a rock or weapon of some kind, you know how the mind plays tricks on you and besides it was a little dark in the backseat. But it was white, and soft I realized as she threw it in the front seat. It wasn't until it landed that I figured out it was my sister's panties. I guess she had removed them while outside. What the hell was she doing. Being stupid it wasn't until she unbuttoned my jeans and opened the zipper that I knew her intentions.
"Tara, what the fuck?"
"That's exactly what i'm going to do, and from now on you will shut your mouth, not a word or I will pound you." I was starting to cry now, but that didn't prevent me from getting a hardon. What the hell is wrong with me I thought, I didn't want to do this. Tara was getting angry listening to my whimpering.
"Stop it, or I swear to God i'll tell Mom you raped me." She had my dick out now, holding it straight up in the backseat as she crawled on top of me. I wondered if what my sister was about to do to me was considered , the fact that I had an erection must mean I wanted something to happen.
"Not bad brother, that'll do the job i'm sure." Tara lifted her skirt and for the first time I saw my sister's sex, any woman's sex other than in late night movies. This was going to be my first time, but I wasn't about to tell her that..
209 "FUCKING MY HORNEY AUNT"
I am back with another experience of mine which took place a couple of months ago with my aunt. She is in her late 30s, short height, slim and very hot. You won't believe, she doesn't look elder than me. I have very good tuning with her since her marriage with my paternal Uncle. We meet occasionally because we live in different states. This year in Feb my Uncle's family came to Kolkata to attend some marriage functions. I spent a lot of time with my aunt during the functions !!!
I asked her about their plans after the functions will be over. She said there are no such plans yet. I said why don't we make some. She asked whether I have thought of anything. I suggested we should go to Puri, Orissa. She readily agreed and said she will speak to my uncle about it. I was happy that she agreed to the trip. I didn't have any bad intention for her at that point of time, it was kind of attraction towards her beauty which made me spend more time with her. The next day she told me that my uncle agreed and I somehow convinced my parents as well.
I quickly arranged two cars for the whole family as I like road trips more than train journey. We started at night, I sat with my aunt in the back seat. As I was so excited for the journey I didn't sleep properly the previous night. So I was feeling drowsy after some time. Seeing me sleepy my aunt put my head on her shoulder and my hands were on her lap. I was feeling very sleepy but because of the road conditions there were many jerks which made my hands touch her boobs and I could not get sleep. I removed my hands from her lap but she said let it be, go off to sleep. I slept for few hours. When I woke up I found my hands were still on her lap and were touching her boobs with every jerk. I pretended to be sound asleep and kept enjoying the touch of her soft boobs.
We reached early in the morning. After getting freshen up we went to the beach and enjoyed a lot. My aunt was wearing salwar suit. After getting fully wet, her inners were clearly visible. She caught me stealing glances of her body but didn't say anything. In the evening I was walking with her in the garden of the hotel and having normal chat. While walking I accidentally stepped on her feet and immediately said sorry for that. She said for stepping on my feet you said sorry and what about the last night's act. I understood but tried to act innocent. I pretended to be confused. She said last night you purposely touched me there, what about that. I got scared and went to my room by giving silly reasons. That night we had our dinner in a nearby restaurant. My aunt was sitting just opposite to me. I was avoiding eye contact but she acted normal. After sometime I felt something touching my legs.
When I looked down I found it was my aunt's feet. I felt like omg !!! What is she up to… After sometime when everyone was busy having the meal she suddenly winked me and gave a naughty smile. I was awestruck. Then she got up from her seat and started walking towards the washroom which was at a distance from where we were sitting. I was watching her and she signalled me to go to her. I pretended to receive a phone call and got up from the table. When I reached the washroom she came out and we were staring at each other with eyes full of lust. When I looked at her boobs, the top two buttons of her blouse were open. My heart was pounding heavily but I tried to act normal. She asked me how are they, I said can't say without seeing them properly. She gave a naughty smile and started walking towards the table. I was having goosebumps, I understood that now I can have her on bed very soon. We joined our family members on the table.
Next day when I woke up I went to my parents' room and found it was locked, then I went to my Uncle's room and found only my aunt was there. She was in her nightgown and was looking damn hot. She caught me staring at her and made a noise by clearing her throat to bring me to my senses. I asked about the rest of them, she said they went to the market. I asked her to join me in my room and we can have breakfast together. She said she will change and come. I went to my room and was waiting for her. After about 10-15 mins there was a knock on my door, I opened it and there she was in red saree and matching sleeveless blouse. She was looking like a model. I thought of grabbing her and fuck her right away but I controlled my urges. We sat on the bed together and were watching TV. We were having a normal conversation.
She asked what do you want to have for breakfast. I said I want to have milk. She said then you can order, I interrupted and said I don't need to order. She got confused and asked from where will you get them. I stared at her boobs and said you are there so why will I need to go anywhere. She gave a naughty smile. She said there is no milk, I said let me see. As soon as I touched, her body jerked. She asked what if someone comes. I took my phone and called my dad to ask where they are. He said they will return within an hour. I told her we have an hour. I started roaming my hands over her body, she started breathing heavily.
I removed her saree from her boobs. I was pressing her boobs softly and at the same time kissing her lips. We kissed for a while. Then I moved down to her chin, then her neck, kissed her neck for a while, then her upper chest and then her cleavage. Her breaths were getting faster. My hands were massaging her boobs over her blouse. I was tracing her nipples which got very hard and were poking out. I decided to progress slowly and steadily. I took off her blouse. Then she reached behind her, unclasped her bra and threw it away.
I grabbed her boobs, sucked them and pressed them. They were so soft and big. She was moaning when I was sucking and biting her nipples. Then I inserted my hand in her panty and started rubbing her pussy. She said not now, they must be on their way. I said ok but I want to see you nude. She agreed and I stripped her nude. Then I inserted my finger into her pussy and started rubbing it vigorously. She was getting very restless. My long and thick cock was rock hard for a long time and was waiting to get freed from its prison. I took it out, she saw it and said yours is so long and thick. I lifted her and threw her on the bed. I kept a pillow under her ass and positioned my cock at the entrance of her pussy. As soon as I pushed my cock into her pussy her eyes opened wide. I tried to push deeper into her tight pussy. She screamed in pain like a virgin girl. She started pushing me and pleading to remove my cock saying it is too big.
I gave slow and long strokes, sucked her nipples to make her feel good. After sometime she started enjoying and saying fuck me hard. I increased my speed and she was also moving her ass to match my motion. I fucked her for about 10 mins. I said I am going to cum, she said cum inside me. I increased my speed and within a minute I came in her. I shot my load into her pussy. She said they can be here anytime so it's better we continue it later. I agreed and took her to the washroom and we cleaned each other. Then we got dressed and came out of the room to find they have just reached and were unlocking my parents' room. They asked where were we, I said we were roaming in the garden area. Then we had breakfast together.
That night my aunt gave sleeping pills to my uncle and came to my room. I was surprised, she said she can't be here for the whole night so be quick. I laughed a bit and said ok. We had a quickie and she was about to leave. I said please stay here a little more. She said we will continue after returning to Kolkata. I was delighted after hearing this.
When we returned to Kolkata I came to know that uncle and aunt have extended their stay in Kolkata for few more days as she wanted to meet her friends and spend some time with them. I was overjoyed after knowing this. So from then onwards I started leaving the house to go to the office, she left the house in the name of going to her friends' place and we met in a hotel and spent some quality time together. In those few days, we had the best experiences of our lives. The day they were leaving, both of us were very upset. We somehow managed to find some alone time together. She said she would wait for my trip to their city and winked before leaving.
210 With Aunt (Cheriyamma) And Her Daughter
This happened years back, when I was in college. I was doing my second year of graduation in the local college in Kerala. There was wedding in the family, of a cousin of mine, in another district in Kerala. We hired car went to that city. After the marriage it was decided to a pilgrim centre, a place of 3 hours drive, and we were joined by my aunt ( my father's brothers wife). The car was crowded and I was sitting in the back seat next to the window. Close to me was my aunty and there were two others in the back seat. So we were sitting very close.
We started back from the place by 7pm and it was 3 hour drive during the night. Once it came very dark I started feeling my aunt's boobs on my side. I first thought it was by accident. But the boobs were pressed against me continuously.
Now let me say something about my aunty. She is tall and very fair with really big boobs. You cannot say she is beautiful. But she was sexy, very sexy with good figure. She was very lively person too, used to behave very closely with me.
I knew my other relatives had an eye on her. I too as a young boy attracted to her but never expected to even touch her.
As the drive was on I knew she was enjoying the act of brushing her boobs against, as in every curve and bend I could really feel her boobs in full against me. I too cooperated. It was dark inside the car and no could see us or our movements since everybody was sitting facing the front.
We were on the left side of the car so she was on my right side. It was not possible for me to do anything to her with my right due to our sitting position and decided use my left hand. Once the car reached a stretch with no street lights I slowly moved my left hand and touched her boobs, as if accidentally.
She immediately covered her boobs with her sari, pallu, saying it was cold due to the open windows. By this act she was covering my hands touching her breasts allowing a free access away from the eyes of others in the car. I started squeezing and pressing her both boobs and she very conveniently kept a conversation on to distract others attention. She slowly unbuttoned her blouse, which had buttons it the front and raised the bra. Bra could not be opened as the hooks were in back side.
I was very happy with my dick in full erection. I freely felt her naked boobs and with my right reached her groin, above the saree. She suddenly took a shopping a cloth bag that was on floor of the car and kept it on her lap to cover my hands desperately trying to feel her pussy. Removing the saree was out of question. I sat back and extended my right hand to her waist, slowly reached her pussy, putting my hand, under the saree through her waist. As I told earlier she was tall big woman, and in proportion her pussy was big and fleshy with hair. I inserted my finger into her pussy and started exploring it.
It was just great. Me, feeling my aunt's pussy sitting close to our relatives in a car. That time I was not an expert in finger fucking and I could not give a good work to her clitoris. I took her left hand and placed it above my groin. She pressed my erect penis hard and rubbed it. I slowly unzipped my pants. With expert movements she put her hand inside my underwear and held my penis tight. Then slowly she started to give me a hand job. As I was young I had to stop her many times in between, to prevent me from ejaculating fast. I wanted the pleasure to continue and she understood.
As the car was speeding, so was our pleasure. To get sexual pleasure from a mature sexy lady, that too your aunty ( ilayamma in Malayalam) was a great experience. We slowly stopped our mutual exploration and pleasure sharing before we reached our destination. Nobody suspected anything.
The next day we returned to our native place. But my aunty was not with us during that journey. She came in train along with her husband, by father's brother.
Aunty was living in a village, thirty miles away from house. Now I made a decision to go there as early as possible to fuck my aunty in full, in her pussy and mouth. As I was busy with my studies it was not possible to go to her place frequently. Another problem was to get her alone. Her husband was a teacher, always home on Saturdays and Sunday and her daughter was ding plus two. She, Aunt's daughter is a miniature of her with promising boobs developing nicely. Though she was my cousin sister, now I started look at her with liust, due to her mother's initiative, I described above.
One day I got lucky. I went there on a Monday. Her husband was away on an excursion tour with students. He was not coming back for three days. Her daughter was having classes on Monday and Tuesday with Wednesday off, as holiday due to a local festival. I knew I had two days to be with my aunty alone in the house, during day time. It suited me as I wanted see her nude.
I reached there by 10.30 am and my aunty was alone there. As she saw me she was very happy and excited and made tea for me. We acted as if nothing had happened between us. She hurried to take bath and I knew she wanted to present herself fresh for nephew ,to fuck. The bath room was an attached one. I had tea and waited for sometime. Then I slowly went to the bath room. The doors of the bath room was closed but not locked. I slowly pushed the door open and I saw by sexy aunt in full nude taking bath. Seeing me she smiled and told me not to go and she will finish in no time. I to her No, do not hurry , I want too enjoy her bathing. She agreed, though she had almost finished.
"Please apply soap again on you boobs,",I asked her.
She said "ok, for your pleasure."
"Apply soap on your pussy, aunty"
She did. "Please open your cunt", I asked.
She did it." How do you like my boobs ?"
"Great." I replied.
"How about my pussy, you like it ?"
"Yes, a lot "I replied.
Please knee down and let see your cunt from behind, I asked. She obeyed.
Please piss for me, was my next question.
She sat on the commode and made an attempt to urinate for my viewing pleasure. She could manage to piss only little.
She dried herself. I was standing there enjoying my aunty in nude, fondling my dick, which was in full size. She started to dress but I stopped her. I lead her to bed straight from the bath room . I removed my dress and became naked in no time. I slowly lowered my head to her cunt and stated licking. The cunt was really soft and moist. Aunty started moaning in pleasure and once she reached orgasm, I put my dick in her mouth. She took fully in her mouth. I lied on top of her facing her legs, with my dick in her mouth.
As we both were tall, it was a comfortable 69 position. I also realized one thing. Her mouth was also big like her pussy and I could fuck her in the mouth. I started raising and lowering my hip with my erect penis moving up and down as if in a pussy. She was very comfortable with and continued my thrust licking and enjoying the sight of her big cunt, After some time my full load came into her mouth which she drank. So for my first fuck with my aunt, she received me in her mouth, which always had a sweet smile of welcome for me, ever after.
We got dressed and came out of the bed room. It was about t2 o clock in the noon. Finishing lunch in hurry we returned to the bedroom and started enjoying each other, before her daughter came from the college by 5 o clock. I was anticipating the arrival of her daughter, in excitement, as I was seeing small version of my aunty in her daughter..
211 My Friend's Mom
arizonatekoki
During the second year of college, I went over to my friends' place about 10:00 am to make our noon tee time, plenty of time to smoke a joint, make the drive over to the course and hit some range balls. He still lived with his mom in a separated garage. You couldn't get to his place from inside his moms' house, but they were attached.
No answer at the door, I went in anyways, figuring he was still asleep. I walked around the place but he wasn't there. With two hours to kill I broke out one of my doobies, lit it up and turned on some music.
After a couple of tokes from the joint, I froze when I saw his mom in the doorway, with a fresh lungful, I exhaled and said "Oh-my God"... She smirked as she said "Greg called me and wanted me to tell you to meet him at the course, he is stuck in traffic."
The stuttered; "I am sorry Ms. Dopler, I didn't think, I mean.. I don't want you to think... that I". I couldn't get a sentence out; I was petrified.
She smiled and shook her head, "Look at you, dressed so nice with your golf shirt, your nice shorts, your fancy belt and a joint in your hand... what a "DOCKERS" commercial you would make." She smiled and chuckled. Ms. Dopler wasn't extremely attractive, but compared to all of my other friends' parents she was very cute. She went through an ugly divorce five years earlier and still wore the stress on her face, but remained to keep her figure. Greg would mention sometimes that she "got lucky", but never considered remarriage after the divorce.
Shaking her head and still smiling she simply reached for the joint and took a hit of off it, I could tell it wasn't her first. I still apologized about the whole thing but she said not to worry about it and knew Greg and I were responsible enough not to do anything stupid like cocaine or something. I babbled something about that we only smoke it before we play golf, or on certain social occasions.
We passed the joint back and forth for a sec, she sighed with a smile and said; "You want to get something to drink before you go, if you have time?"
I told her our tee time wasn't for a couple of hours, and I could use something to get rid of the "cotton-mouth". She giggled a little and started out.
When we got to her place, across the driveway, I followed her into the kitchen and put my stuff down; sunglasses, phone, wallet, and the half of that joint. "O man, I didn't mean to bring this" I mumbled... she replied, "Its no big deal, I am glad you brought it over."
I thought it was cool that she wanted to bond with me and wasn't freaking out about the weed. I had known Greg for years, since we were kids; I helped him when he was pissed about his parents' divorce. My parents split up when I was young so I could relate and offer some help, basically a good drinking buddy that still lived in town.
She made some pops for us and I followed her into the family room. The TV was on as we sat on the couch. We made some small talk about the past and she asked about my parents. Nothing to strange was going on until there was an uncomfortable silence in the room. She grabbed the remote and shut off the television.
"I want you to know how important you have been to Greg and I, I have never thanked you for being there for him; playing sports with him, helping him with girls, all the stuff I couldn't do when I wasn't there and his father wasn't there at all" she said while smiling and almost tearing up at the same time.
"It has been my pleasure, but don't thank me." I tried to speak in a cool, calming voice. She could tell I wasn't ready to see her cry.
"Don't think I am weird or anything, it's just, watching you two grow up, you are both 20 now, probably moving away soon, has been the only thing in my life that makes me happy." Her eyes were completely watered up now.
The only thing I could think of was to give her a hug so she could let the tears fall and I wouldn't actually see the tears. I leaned forward smiling and spoke softly to her, as is she were a child, "Hey, its ok". She squeezed me very tight; I could now recognize that her body was very firm and shapely, her chest felt huge.
Holding her was the right move, she held me for a while and I could feel the tears falling on my shoulder blade.
As we held each other, I don't know if was the emotion of the moment or the way she was holding me, but I got an enormous erection. I had jerked off that morning, but something about how vulnerable she was at that time got the primal juices going.
She slowly let go of me and said; "Again, you are there for me" she sniffed, "Why don't you get the rest of that joint, we can listen to some music."
She wanted me to leave the room to clean up her face, but I couldn't get up with the rocket in my pants.
Feeling worse for her than me with my problem, I stood up to leave exactly when she leaned behind me to get the Kleenex, my boner almost slapped her in the chin as we almost collided. I did the ol' "tuck and push it up" move directly in front of her face and left to the kitchen.
I heard her giggling as I went to the kitchen. What was I going to do when I went back into the family room? There was no way my boner was going away by the time I got back. So I lit up the joint as I walked in, hopefully to distract her with it when I returned.
I handed it to her after I toked on it; she was smiling ear to ear now. I was blushing as I sat down. "I am sorry I am smiling," she said "but you could always get me or Greg to smile when we were depressed, but that was the greatest technique so far."
We burst into laughter, buzzed from the joint and relieved some of the tension was released from the room.
We smoked a little more as we reminisced about the past and laughed about how much trouble Greg and I got into when we were little. Once the joint was out we were clearly buzzed and she started making comments about the "golf club in my pants" and asking how was I going to line-up my putts with my "woody".
"It will go away once I get away from you", I said not knowing what it would provoke.
"You mean that?"
"Of course,"... I was trying to be charming but was starting to get a little uneasy.
"Hmmmmm"..she said while smiling at me. She stood up and walked in her bedroom, reached into the bathroom and came back on the couch with a bottle of hand lotion. "I don't have any baby-oil, so this will have to do." I was speechless with confusion.
"Look, this is too good of a situation for us to waste, you are excited, it would be for me fun to jerk you off, I am too old to go through the verbal bullshitting and we are both a little buzzed so let me do this. I bet you like it." She said while standing in front of the space next to me on the couch. I thought she wanted us to burst into laughter again, but she looked at me with a serious, raised-eyebrow face and I could tell she was very matter of fact about the situation.
"Are you sure?" I squeaked out.
"Hell yes, its just a handjob, I haven't given one in a long time, and who better to than a young, handsome man from a "DOCKERS" commercial."
We both laughed out loud again. I was now sweating, but trying to remain somewhat in control and cool.
"If you feel OK about it, you should just take off your pants and sit on the couch with one foot on the floor and the other one down the couch and I will sit in between you legs." She was smiling the whole time, talking slow and constant from the effects of the joint.
It was a golden opportunity. I stood up and took off my pants and sat in the position how she had instructed me to. As I watched her pop the top of the lotion my heart began pounding my chest.
"Are you going to be ok with this?" SHE was now asking as she sat down in between my legs.
"Hell yeah... its j-just a handjob". I tried to say it cool, but it came out like a nervous 12 – year old boy at a spelling bee.
"That's the spirit".. She said as she chuckled and shook her head at my response. She squirted some lotion into her left hand.
"Wow, you are a healthy young man, look at this" she grabbed my shaft with her right "nice" she said... she slowly moved her left hand over me and poured the lotion down my shaft. The lotion was cool as it crept down, she slowly started pumping and rubbing it all over me "you feel great" she said.
My eyes were bugging out of my head and I was panting like a puppy. "Take a deep breath buddy", she said calmly (stoned), "just try to relax." I tried my best to breathe deep. She had a great smile when she was talking to me.
She was slowly and firmly pumping me with her right hand and massaging and cupping my balls with her left. She tried to keep a small conversation, perhaps so I wouldn't explode to soon, "I used to prefer to give handjobs with baby-oil, but lotion is good, have you had one recently, had a girl jerk you off?"
Watching her smiling and stroke me while talking so calmly was an experience I never had before. I was dizzy and giddy as I tried to explain that a few months earlier a girl stroked me off in a movie theater. I would stutter or leave words out of sentences when she touched me just right or tickled my balls. She talked a little how she gave one in her car about 2 years ago and how good it felt.
"Just relax now, I want to try some of my old moves." She said as she unscrewed the cap off of the bottle and poured a fistful into her hand. I would have exploded just at the site of that much lotion had I not "rubbed one out" that morning, who would have known.
She evened out the amount of lotion into her hands and placed them on both sides of my shaft, she slowly massaged it over my shaft and started a feverous technique of rubbing her hands around my shaft, the only way I know how to describe it is; if she was trying to keep her hands warm by rubbing them together and my shaft was between her hands. The sensation was body numbing as she continued to speed up so fast that her hands were a blur of flesh along with the unmistakable sound of lotion slopping around a shaft, I started to push my hips up. She slowed down, smiling while staring at me, "Whaddya' think about that, Sport?"
I couldn't say anything; I could only nod in approval while trying to catch my breath and maintain consciousness.
She was clearly in a state of stoned euphoria as she went back to the straight pumping and squeezing me. "Mmmmmmmm, I got you now, I love having this much control of men", stroking me slowly, "I think every woman should have this feeling of power once a day." She was grinning very sexy as she was talking.
She kept a constant pace now, rhythmically, pumping and cupping my balls. She was working the whole shaft with both hands when she looked at me and winked "Here we go sugar, hang on, this one is my favorite. Let's see how you do."
She started a tempo of milking or stroking just the top quarter of my cock with her hand four times very quickly and then stroke the whole shaft twice extremely slow while cupping and rolling my balls with her other hand. Looking at her face I could tell she was counting the rhythm in her head; one-two-three-four, ...fiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiive, ...siiiiiiiiiiiix, one-two-three-four, ...fiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiiive, ...siiiiiiiiiiiix." The lotion was making a squishing/clicking sound during the quick, four, short strokes. I would start to crunch up, and then try to catch my breath during the two long strokes. The two long slow strokes took about three seconds each; her tongue would poke out of the side of her smile a little during the two slow long stokes.
The technique was paralyzing, the consistency of her pace and her concentration made me realize that she wasn't going stop, I was completely in her control. After eight or ten sets of the teasing technique, I couldn't resist any longer and involuntary started pumping my hips. She immediately switched to an all out speed/turbo fist stroke with her right hand while gently tickling my balls with her left. She was loving it, "Yeah baby, yeah, go baby..." As I was about to cum, I arched my back and felt she had leaned over to finish me under her shirt between her tits; it was all I could do not to faint. The lotion, her hands, her breasts, her smile... I grabbed the nearest throw pillow and pressed it on my face, moaning into it and biting at it as I erupted in a fury of emotional, physical and spiritual bliss. I came so much I was embarrassed; I flexed eight times in a matter of seconds.
"Ooooo, yeah, yeah, you did it, you did it!" she said as she was still furiously jerking me in between her chest under her shirt. I took the pillow off of my face and looked at her smiling at me, I could only hear the slopping under her shirt, I wasn't sure if I was still cuming or not. But the feeling was eternal.
"Yeah... you did great pal, yeah" she was slowly stroking me and massaging my balls and leaned back so I could see the action again, nice and slow now, she knew that I was completely spent.
"That was great, I hope this doesn't change anything between us". She said.
I was almost drunk with emotion from the ride, all I could mumble out was "H-h-h...hell yeah, its just a handjob." We sat there for a while so I could regain some composure; she never stopped stroking and cupping.
She eventually grabbed the Kleenex and cleaned us off, though most of it was up her shirt. "Thanks for today, I shouldn't have to tell you this, but you WILL keep this quiet, OK?"
"Of course", I said as I fumbled for my pants.
"I am serious, I needed today, so please don't let this encounter slip out to anyone, OK. You never know, I may need this again someday". She said as she hugged me and walked me to the door.
"I promise" I replied.
I drove to the golf course with a permanent smile. "Once a day?" I thought.
I never mentioned it to Greg, or anyone, and played a great round of golf that day. Thanks to a great "massage" from his mom before the round..
212 Mom's Lap: A Backseat Story
MarkMadden
Although this story is intended as a light parody of the "mom in my lap in the backseat" genre, I want to make it clear that I am, in fact, a fan of nearly all such stories I've read here. It is in no way an indictment of the genre or the many authors who have tackled it, all of whom are superior writers to myself.
Among their many totally not boring hobbies, my mom and dad like to go antiquing. Being 19, home for the summer and with no girlfriend, it was my unfortunate lot in life to go with them.
After endless hours going from dinky shop to dinkier shop, my parents finally admitted it was time to head home. The only problem was that their last purchase, an old bookcase, would only fit into our packed minivan with the front passenger seat all the way down, rendering the seat useless for its intended purpose.
"Hmm, I suppose we could come back and pick it up tomorrow..." said dad.
"Well, maybe I could sit in Tom's lap in the backseat?" said mom, flashing me a little grin.
I should explain at this point that my relationship with my mother has been...strange, of late. For my whole life she had simply been "mom" and our relationship was much the same as I suppose it is between any mother and son.
Without intending to, I changed that considerably a few days ago. Not quite re-domesticated, I had wandered out of the bathroom after a shower, naked but for the towel I was using to dry my hair. I hadn't made it halfway to my room when I heard a gasp and was mortified to discover that mom was coming up the stairs down the hall, directly in front of me. For a hot second I was frozen in shock before awkwardly scurrying to my room while covering myself as best I could. My belated attempt at modesty was somewhat pointless; my mom had, without question, gotten a good, short look at my good, long dick.
I don't say I have a big dick just to brag about it (though I don't mind bragging about it). I say it because, as best I can tell, it's what caused the change in my relationship with mom. In the days since she saw it, she'd become incessantly flirty with me. At first in a somewhat casual (albeit awkward) way, but as time went on it became flagrant. Ridiculously so. She was making suggestive comments that bordered on lewd, was wearing the most revealing outfits I'd ever seen her in, and finding every excuse possible to be near me or touch me.
And, I'm ashamed to say, it was working on me. Three days ago I had never, not even for a moment, looked at my mom in a sexual way. But now that she was practically throwing herself at me, I'd have to be blind not to see how fabulously fucking hot she was. Smooth, creamy skin; plump, full tits; a soft, round ass that men would go to war over.
And here she was offering to perch that perfect ass on my crotch for the hour-long drive home.
"Umm...Maybe we should just come back for it tomorrow?" I pleaded hopefully.
Mom was playing with the hem of the flowery yellow summer dress she was wearing. As uncomfortable as it was to admit, she looked so sexy in it that I'd been sporting a half-chub all day. It had been a full-chub about an hour ago when she'd bent at the waist in one of the shops earlier, "accidentally" revealing to an audience of me that she wasn't wearing any underwear. It changes you to see your own mom's pussy lips peeking out between her thighs, crowned by the globes of her amazing ass cheeks. I still wasn't sure I liked the change, but I knew if I had her in my lap it would be an irrevocable one.
"No, your mom's right I think, you'll have to share the backseat," said dad, opening the sliding door of the van and peering in, "It'll be tight, but hopefully you guys don't mind a good squeeze."
"I don't mind at all," said mom, looking straight at me as she "adjusted" her big tits with both hands behind dad's back. My cock swelled at the sight of her ample cleavage juggling around in that dress.
I was desperate to avoid having mom sit in my lap, where I'd be very much at the mercy of her grinding ass. Seeing each other naked (by accident or by design) was one thing, having her sitting on my inevitably hard cock for an hour was another.
I had just one idea to prevent that, and it was a pretty stupid one.
"Ok, but, why don't I sit in mom's lap instead?" I asked.
I was bigger than mom and it made no sense whatsoever, but I was insistent and soon I was carefully setting myself down in mom's lap. It was weird as hell, but the alternative seemed much, much worse.
Dad got into the driver's seat directly in front of us. Mom shocked me by calmly wrapping her arms around me, letting her hands settle on my lap, her fingers wrapping gingerly around my partially inflated dick. Fuck.
"You guys won't be able to buckle up, so make sure to hold on to something, ok?" said Dad.
Mom gave my bulge a squeeze, immediately sending even more blood flowing to it. My cock was growing in her hand. Up to now, there was at least a slim chance her sexual flirting had all been in my head. But when your mom is flagrantly grabbing your cock, you can be sure she means business.
We started driving. Once we hit the highway, I took advantage of the noise to whisper to my mother, whose hands were still grasping my dick over my jeans and periodically squeezing it.
"What are you doing?" I asked her, too quiet for dad to hear.
"You know what I'm doing," she whispered back, adding a little rub to her squeezes.
"Yes but why are you doing it?" I asked, working very hard to keep my voice low so dad wouldn't hear us.
"Do you want me to stop?" she asked.
The answer was yes, I wanted the craziness of the last few days to end. I had every intention of telling her just that, but her rubbing on my pantsed dick was starting to feel really, really good.
"Nnn..." was as close to "No" as I could muster. Mom let out a victorious, satisfied sigh and set herself to giving me an over-the-pants handjob.
That didn't satisfy her for long, though. Moments later, her fingers found my fly and began working it down. The zipping noise was painfully obvious, catching dad's attention.
"What are you doing back there?" he asked, more curious than accusing.
"Just uh...," I stammered, mom's hand diving into my pants, "playing with the zipper on my hoodie."
I prayed he wouldn't remember that I wasn't wearing a hoodie.
"Well you guys should find a way to pass the time, still got a long road ahead of us," said dad.
"We'll find something to do," said mom. She nibbled my ear seductively from behind as she pulled my fully-hard cock from my pants.
"Wow, take a look at that hot rod!" said Dad.
My blood turned to ice.
"W-what?" I mumbled.
"Right in front of us," said Dad, gesturing to a classic car we were behind, "I think it's an old Ford. Boy, I'd like to get my hands on one of those!"
"I've been thinking the same thing for days now," said mom, both hands expertly tugging on my meat.
"I've wanted a hot rod like that for the longest time," said dad.
"So long...so hard," said mom, slowing her hands down and exploring the length of my cock with her fingers.
"It has been kinda hard I guess," said dad.
"And thick," said mom, squeezing my shaft. Her hands felt so, so good.
"What's that? Thick?" dad asked.
"Nothing, dear," said mom, licking my earlobe.
Dad went on talking, but I couldn't hear him over the sight of mom's delicate hands milking my hard-on from tip to base. At that moment, it didn't matter to me whose hands they were, I wouldn't have stopped them stroking for the world.
Those first five minutes, mom's handjob was exploratory. It felt amazing, like a good massage, but thankfully I was pretty sure I could hold out without cumming. Not a goal I've ever had before, but despite how good it felt I still didn't want my mom giving me an orgasm. I figured I could let her play with it awhile, get it out of her system, then regroup at home and figure out a way past all this incest nonsense.
Mom, however, had other plans. Seizing my cock in her right hand, she started jerking me in earnest, pumping my cock for all she was worth. Her left hand delved back into my pants, grabbing my balls and kneading them with her fingertips. Fuck fuck, I couldn't hold on with her working me that well.
"Slow down..." I said breathily, already feeling my balls beginning to tighten.
"I'm going the speed-limit," replied dad, certainly not who I'd been talking to, "but you're right, safety first."
As the car slowed down, elongating our trip even more, it became hopeless for me to resist shooting my load. Might as well try to enjoy it, I thought.
I grabbed mom's hand, readjusting it to a slightly more pleasurable position before letting her resume beating me off.
"So, Tom, think you'll come with us next time?" dad asked.
"I'll, uh...definitely think about it," I answered, mom's fingertips teasing the swollen head of my cock.
"Well I know you don't come with us because you love antiques, but I do hope you'll come with to spend time with me and your mother," said dad.
"Yes Tom," said mom, "Cum for mommy."
Dad laughed.
"Better do what she says, Tom!" said dad.
With her expert hands, I didn't have much of a choice. My body stiffened and one of the most intense orgasms of my life shot out of me. Cum flew out in all directions, thick ropes landing on the door, the floor, the back of dad's seat, hell I'm pretty sure some hit the damn ceiling. I did my best to stay silent but couldn't avoid letting out a moan of pleasure. Dad's interest was again piqued.
"Everything ok back there?" he asked.
"Yes," said mom, "Tom just needed to relieve some pressure."
"I'll bet, you two crammed in that seat can't be too comfortable," said dad, "feeling alright, son?"
"Feeling...great...dad..." I said, trying to catch my breath.
Mom had a good deal of my cum on her hands, which she brought to her mouth. I couldn't see, but I could hear her licking then clean.
The rest of the car, that was another story. It looked like a goo monster had exploded all over everything. I was coming down from my post-orgasmic bliss and the reality of having to explain to my dad how my cum ended up everywhere was terrifying.
"How are we gonna clean this up?" I whispered to mom.
"Uh oh, clean what up?" asked dad, suddenly more observant than at any point in the ride.
"The, uh...clean the..." I stuttered.
"Tom accidentally spilled a soda back here," interjected mom.
"Oh no, that sounds sticky," said dad.
"Yes, very," said mom with a grin, still licking her fingers.
"You didn't get any on your mom's beaver, did you?" asked dad.
I nearly choked, but quickly remembered that my mom had purchased a taxidermied beaver at a curio shop that afternoon.
"I'm sure it's fine," I said.
"Well check and make sure," said dad.
"Yes, Tom, please do," said mom seductively.
Mom's legs spread underneath me. Her dress was bunched up past mid-thigh, and I knew there was nothing covering her pussy but the cool air of the car.
I couldn't resist. It had been only a few minutes since my massive orgasm, but already I could feel my cock stirring at the thought of handling mom's pussy.
I reached down, first between my legs then hers. I followed one of her smooth thighs back, until my fingers came upon something soft, warm, and soaking wet.
"Well? How does it look?" asked dad.
I slid my middle finger up between mom's folds, eliciting a light gasp from her.
"I can't see it, but it feels great," I said.
"Really fucking great," said mom as I rubbed my thumb in circles around her clit.
"The guy at the shop thought it might need to be re-stuffed. What do you guys think?" asked dad.
"DEFINITELY," said mom as I dipped a fingertip into her and swirled it around.
Mom weaved her arm through mine, grabbing me again by the dick. Fingering her had brought me fully erect again.
"Hey Tom, think you can get your hand into that box back there?" asked dad, referencing, I presume, the box of antiques next to us.
"Uh, probably not my whole hand..." I said, now three fingers deep in mom's snatch.
"I'm worried that those crystal carafes we bought weren't packed well enough. Can you check on them?" dad asked.
"I can try," I said, feeling mom squirm on my hand, "What's a carafe?"
"It's kinda like a big water jug," said dad, "Just feel around for any jugs and check them out for me."
Mom's big tits had been squashed against my back the whole ride. I was majorly horny and took dad's request as permission to feel his wife's hooters.
To accomplish this, I had to twist around so I was facing her. It was awkward and I bumped dad's seat quite a bit, but eventually I was half laying on her, my elbows propped on the armrests and my bare cock smashing against her thigh.
Mom and I looked each other in the eye for the first time since the ordeal had started. Her eyes were not just my mom's anymore; they belonged to a wanton sex goddess that craved my cock every bit as much as I craved her body.
We kissed, our tongues swirling as I pulled the top of her dress down, freeing her big breasts. God they were perfect. She was perfect. Built to the specs of my every desire.
"So do they feel ok?" dad asked, referencing his carafes.
"They feel amazing," I said.
Mom was still stroking my cock, which was now nearly in position for me to slide it into her pussy, which is clearly what she was hoping for.
"Do we still have any of that food left in the cooler back there? Any sandwiches, or maybe some of that blueberry pie your mom made?" asked dad.
"Yeah..." I said, not really listening as I grabbed my dick out of mom's hand and aimed it at her snatch.
"Great! Tom, do you think you can reach your mom's pie back there?"
"Uh...I think so..." I said, slapping my heavy cock against mom's pussy lips.
"Perfect, go ahead and get some for me," said dad.
I pushed my hips forward, my thick cock piercing mom's slick and eliciting a loud, pleasurable moan from her. I froze, worried what dad would think.
"You ok back there, honey?" He asked.
"Unh...uh...uh-huh," grunted mom, "For Tom to get the pie he really had to stretch me out."
"Now Tom, don't hurt her but you have my permission to stretch your mom out if need be," said dad.
"Ok dad, you got it," I said, over the wet, squelching sound of my big cock rearranging mom's insides.
For a few moments, the car was silent. Except of course for the clearly sexual noises mom and I were making. After several more long moments, dad finally said something.
"How's it coming with that pie?" He asked.
"It's coming pretty soon," said mom, her whole body starting to quiver.
"Yeah, but sorry dad, now that I have it I think I'm gonna keep it for myself," I said, slapping my sexy mother's full tits around as I continued fucking her.
Dad chuckled.
"Heh, can't say I blame you. Once a man has had your mom's pie he'll settle for nothing less," said dad, "Heck, whenever we visit my folks, your grandad asks your mom about her pie constantly."
I raised an eyebrow at mom, who guiltily bit her lip and shrugged. I thought back to the many trips to grandma and grandpa's I'd made with my parents over the years and the many ways mom's relationship with grandpa had always seemed a little odd. Now it all made sense.
"Poor guy probably doesn't get fresh pie too often, what with your grandma spending so much time working on her vintage oil can collection," said dad.
I pictured myself in front of the shelves containing grandma's prized can collection as she yammered on about each of them for the millionth time. I'd always been ashamed to admit it, but I never heard what she was saying as I was always too distracted by her huge tits to pay any attention.
"That reminds me: have you finished thinking about which of those oil cans we picked up today would fit best with her collection?" Dad asked.
"Uh, no, not yet," I said, still pounding away at mom's pussy.
Dad took a more serious tone.
"I really think you should, son. Her birthday's coming up. You can finish while you're on your mom's lap," he said.
"I'm not sure I'm ready to finish yet, dad" I said, popping mom's nipple out of my mouth.
"Just do it, son. Think about your grandma's cans and finish on your mom," said dad.
I was about to take dad's advice when mom chimed in.
"I want...you to finish...all over...my fucking face," panted mom as I continued fucking the breath out of her.
I worried what dad would think hearing that but he was back to humming along to his music, totally oblivious.
I fucked mom wildly for another minute or so. Dad said something about the road being bumpier than it looked, but mom and I didn't respond, we were too lost in the moment. Mom's boobs were flopping and shaking all over the place.
I glanced out the window next to us, my eyes meeting with a thoroughly bewildered trucker. He could see everything, making me wonder how many other motorists passing by had caught our impromptu incest-fest.
"I was thinking about the bookcase," said dad, "I'm worried it's too big to bring in through the front door. We might have to use the sliding door in back."
I was fucking mom violently now. Her legs were sprawled on either side of me, her feet flailing around.
"What do you think, son? Do you want to try the backdoor?" asked dad.
Mom stared me straight in the eye and nodded her head.
"Yeah dad, once we get home I think the backdoor will definitely be an option," I said.
I would've loved to stick it in mom's ass then and there, but it seemed clear a new chapter had opened in our relationship and I'd be able to have her any way I wanted in the future. But right now, I was about to coat her with jizz.
I pulled out of mom quickly, grabbing my cock and pumping as jets of hot cum blasted out of me. The first few ropes landed on mom's beautiful face, the next few on her jiggling boobs, and finally onto her dress and pelvis. I stuffed my cock back in her pussy to milk out the last few drops inside of her.
We were pulling into our neighborhood, meaning mom and I had less than a minute to put our naughty bits away and assume a position that resembled normal. There was no hope of dealing with the cum that practically coated mom from top to taint. We just had to hope that dad wouldn't notice (given the events of the last hour, I was more confident in this plan than I would have thought).
The car stopped in the driveway and dad undid his seatbelt.
"I'll get the door for you guys," he said, hopping out of the van before we could say no.
Dad opened the door, and if he thought anything was strange about our disheveled, post-coital, cum-covered situation, his face didn't show it.
"Boy, that soda got everywhere!" said dad. My two sticky loads were, indeed, on seemingly every surface, especially mom.
I climbed out of the van, with mom right after.
"You guys should probably get in the shower," suggested dad, "I'll clean up this mess and unload everything."
I probably should have cared more that my dad was going to be wiping up the loads my mom had extracted from me, but I was already thinking of the shower I'd be taking with her as my hand clamped onto her ass out of dad's view.
Some crumbs from the seat cushion had managed to latch on to a glob of cum on my shirt. Noticing this, dad reached out to brush it off with his hand.
"Geez Tom, you've got so many crumbs on you you'll probably need the vacuum to suck them all up. Why don't you let your mom suck you off before you hop in the shower," said dad nonchalantly as he began unloading the sticky car.
And I did..
213 Mom's Lap Ch. 02: And Grandma's Too
MarkMadden
It was mid-morning, right around the time I'm usually getting up for the day. I was laying on the bed on my side, still covered by my blankets. There was a knock on my bedroom door.
"Uh...come in," I said.
Dad opened the door and poked his head inside my room.
"Hey Tom, just reminding you that we leave for Grandma and Grandpa's in a few hours, so make sure you're all packed," said Dad cheerfully.
"S-sure thing Dad," I said, a little preoccupied.
"By the way, have you seen your mother?" asked Dad.
I certainly had. Mom had snuck into my room twenty minutes ago, as had been her frequent habit the last two weeks. Currently, she was hiding under the covers with my cock up her ass, another habit she'd recently acquired.
"Uh, no, Dad. I haven't," I said as Mom slowly ground her ass against my pelvis, my raging cock wedged firmly inside her asshole.
"She must have gone out back to her garden, she mentioned needing to get some seed in the rear," said Dad casually.
I'll bet she did, I thought.
"Well, I better find her and make sure she's packed," said Dad.
Mom's asshole was flexing on my thick cock. I had both hands clamped on her mouth to stifle her moans.
"Don't worry, pop. She's definitely packed," I said, burying my cock to the hilt as Mom squirmed in pleasured agony.
"I sure hope so!" said Dad. He closed the door and I could hear him heading downstairs. I threw the blanket off Mom, revealing our naked, intertwined bodies.
"Fill my butt with cum in the next two minutes and I'll suck your dick in the shower," Mom offered lustily.
"Is that a reward for me, or for you?" I asked with a smile. She slapped my arm playfully and smiled back. Whoever it was for, I picked up the pace of my humping, preparing to dump my load in my Mom's sweet ass.
The last two weeks had been a blur. After fucking Mom in the family minivan with Dad driving, she and I had fucked an absurd number of times. I didn't even bother to count; it felt like we were always fucking. It would have been easier to count the Moments we were in the same room without my dick being inside her.
Like me, she was on summer vacation. I was home from college and she was on break from her job as a teacher. That left a lot of free-time for us to copulate, and we would copu-late, early, and all the time in between.
The only thing that might have slowed us down was that Dad was working summer hours at his job so was at home much more often than usual. Ironically, though, Dad being around probably made us fuck even more, since Mom and I seemed to have developed a kink for having risky sex in close proximity to him.
We had fucked standing in the hallway outside of his home office while he was on an important teleconference. Mom had stroked me to release under the kitchen table during breakfast (more than once). On his birthday a few days ago, Mom had smashed a piece of his birthday cake onto my cock and asshole and licked me clean while he played around in the backyard with the little toy drone I'd given him as a present. Later that night, I snuck into their bedroom for a long fuck with her as he lay snoring next to us. It was a day.
About the only thing Mom and I hadn't done much of was talk about our situation. I'd gotten over my initial reluctance towards incest (your uber-MILF mother being sexual dynamite will do that) but I was still shocked how quickly Mom had taken to it. Like Dad, she had always seemed like a very milquetoast person. She certainly had never talked about sex in front of me. In fact, until we'd started fucking eachother, I'm not sure I'd ever heard her swear.
But, she wasn't offering any explanations for her actions and I didn't want to press my luck. A gorgeous, busty MILF with a killer ass and a mouth that could suck out your soul wanted nothing more than to drain my balls half a dozen times a day. That she was my Mom was a minor speedbump on our non-stop sex highway.
Anyway, even if I'd wanted to talk about it, we were now in the shower and her mouth was full. I think it had probably taken me more than 2 minutes to cum in her ass, but she'd had a pair of orgasms in that span which put her in a giving mood. As she expertly swallowed my cock, Dad came knocking at the bathroom door.
"Hey, I think your Mom must have gone to grab something to eat," Dad said loudly through the door, "Probably wanted something in her stomach before the long car ride."
I looked down at Mom slurping happily away at my knob.
"I think that's very accurate, Dad," I called back.
"Anyway, when you're done in there, would you mind coming down to help me load up the van?" Dad asked. I wished he would just go away and let Mom suck my cock in peace, though it was always thrilling to be talking to him while my dick was inside his wife.
"I just need a few more minutes, Dad" I said, looking down at Mom sucking on my nuts, "Then I'll cum."
"Thanks, son, I really appreciate it," said Dad.
True to my word, after I'd filled his wife's mouth with hot jizz, I went down to help Dad pack up the car. There really wasn't much to load up. I'd secretly been hoping that Mom and I would be forced to share a seat as we had two weeks ago, but it wasn't to be. Dad had even set up the front-passenger seat all nice with some magazines and snacks for Mom. He was a sweet guy; it almost made me feel bad about what Mom and I were doing. Almost. Sorta.
Mom came out, wearing a cute, flowy skirt and top.
"Hey! Where have you been hiding?" asked Dad, giving her a quick peck on the cheek.
"Oh nowhere, just laying in bed then had a shower," said Mom, shooting me a glance.
"Well I hope Tom left you some hot water," Dad joked.
"Oh yes," said Mom, "It was very, very hot."
Dad went back to loading the car and I pulled Mom aside, out of earshot.
"Looks like we won't get a repeat of our last car ride." I said, gesturing to the empty front seat.
"Phooey," said Mom, making a little mock-pouty face. She grinned, "Hopefully we'll find a way to get our rocks off at your Grandparents..."
"I've been meaning to talk to you about that," I said, nervous about the ground I was about to tread, "You and Grandpa..."
Dad called for Mom's help and she flashed me a smile and went to lend a hand. I sighed. One of the stranger revelations of the last two weeks had been that Mom might possibly have some sort of sexual relationship with Grandpa (Dad's Dad). I'd been trying to ask Mom about it for a few days now, but I wasn't really sure what to say. How do you ask your Mom if she's fucking her husband's Dad, especially when you're also fucking her? They don't cover that one in health class.
Alas, I never got the chance to ask again. We hit the road a short time later, and two hours after that we were pulling up to Grandma and Grandpa's house.
Grandma opened the door and immediately threw her arms around me, wrapping me up in a great, big hug. As I always did (at least since I hit puberty) I pretended not to notice the diving neckline of her top that showed off an impressive amount of cleavage. I also tried to ignore the feeling of her massive, soft titties smooshing against my chest as she hugged me.
She hugged my Dad in a similar fashion and gave a slightly less enthusiastic hug to Mom. Their relationship had always been somewhat cool. Not hostile, but something just a little bit off.
We went inside, Grandma asking us all sorts of questions and helping with our bags. From the back of the house, Grandpa entered.
"Well, welcome, all!" he said, beaming as usual.
He shook Dad's hand, then mine, clapping me on the back. I watched carefully as he gave Mom a hug, but I didn't notice him react any differently than with Dad or I. Mom, however, seemed much happier to see him than she had Grandma, and her hand trailed for a Moment down his arm as they broke their hug.
"How was the drive?" asked Grandpa.
"Oh the usual," said Dad, "You get this family in a car and it'll be a pretty dull affair."
Mom and I shared a quick glance.
"Oh by the way, Mom," said Dad, "We hit some antique stores a while back and Tom found a great oil can for your collection."
I dug through some bags and found the can, which I presented to Grandma. She was delighted.
"Oh it's wonderful!" said Grandma, "I've added a few to the shelves myself since your last visit. Tom, why don't I show you."
"Awesome!" I said, internally groaning. Somehow Grandma had gotten the idea that I shared her weird hobby and now I'd get to listen to even more boring stories about it.
Grandpa cleared his throat.
"That reminds me, Beth," he said, addressing Mom, "I've been trying to perfect that pie recipe you gave me and I can't seem to get it quite right. Mind helping me out?"
My ears perked up.
"Of course!" said Mom, "I'd be happy to help you with my pie."
Ok, now that I was on the "outside" of one, I could not fucking believe that Dad has never once picked up on any of these innuendos. But, true to form...
"You all go ahead, I've got some more things to get from the car, then I'll get started cooking up dinner," said Dad.
We broke off: Dad to unload the car, me with Grandma to look at vintage oil cans, and Mom with Grandpa to deal with his urgent "pie" problem. I tried to shoot Mom a "WTF" look, but she seemed to only have eyes for Grandpa at the Moment. I did notice that I wasn't the only one who seemed unamused: Grandma stared down Grandpa for a long Moment before taking my arm and leading me into the other room.
For the next half-hour, Grandma droned on endlessly about her oil can collection. Normally, I'd zone out by trying to sneak peeks at her tits, but this time all I could think about was what was happening elsewhere in the house. I had a pretty fair notion that Mom had fucked Grandpa before, and their little coded conversation had pretty much sealed that idea. I found myself kind of angry. How could she cheat on Dad? Well, ok, that argument was a non-starter I guess. But with a family member? ...Yeah, that didn't really work either.
Ultimately, I settled on being frustrated that the woman I was fucking was getting fucked by someone else. You had to boil away all of the really screwed up angles to it, but that was the crux of my frustration. I stewed in silence.
"What's wrong, sweetheart?" Grandma asked.
"Nothing, Grandma," I said, unconvincingly.
"Well there must be something," said Grandma, sweetly, "Usually you can't take your eyes off my breasts, but you've hardly looked at them."
I nearly choked on the iced tea I was sipping.
"W-what did you say?" I sputtered, certain I'd misheard her.
"My breasts, Thomas," she said, casually, "What's the matter, do you not like staring at them anymore?"
Grandma thrust her chest out at me, squeezing her huge tits together to form a massive canyon of cleavage. I put my hands above my head in self-defense.
"I-I...t-they..." I said, unable to think straight.
"Oh, are you thinking about your mother and Grandpa?" asked Grandma, just the slightest twinge of vitriol in her voice, "Well, I'm sure they're doing exactly what you think they're doing. They always are."
"I don't...uhh..." I said, backing away and Grandma moved her big hooters closer to me.
"If you ask me, I don't see why they should have all the fun," said Grandma. Suddenly, her hand shot out, grabbing the noticeable bulge in my pants. I think I yipped slightly in surprise, but can you blame me?
"You're not the only one who likes to stare when we talk," said Grandma, "You've really grown into quite a man, you know."
She squeezed my cock through my pants. Her rack was pressed against my chest, looking so smooth, so inviting...
"Dinner!" Dad called from the kitchen. I froze. Grandma froze, her hand still holding my cock through my pants.
"Maybe later, sweetie," she said with a cheerful grin, releasing my cock and heading to the kitchen.
I stood there for a minute, finally able to breathe. When my cock had deflated passably enough to be presentable, I went to the kitchen for dinner. Dad, Mom, Grandma and Grandpa were already there.
"Get it while it's hot, son!" said Dad. I glanced at Grandma, who gave me a sly wink.
"I'm starved," said Grandpa, looking a little worn out.
"Did you guys finish up that pie?" Dad asked, looking at Mom and Grandpa.
"Well, it's not quite finished," said Grandpa, smiling at Mom, "But we'll work on it some more after dinner."
I scowled and pushed the food around my plate.
After dinner, as usual, all five of us went into the den to watch TV. The den was fairly small, with only a loveseat and Grandpa's big recliner for seating. Usually, I sat on the floor and Dad and Grandma sat next to each other on the loveseat. Most of the time, Mom and Grandpa would share the recliner, even though it really wasn't big enough for two. I have no idea why I never thought that was strange before.
In any event, I was glad to have a bit of distance from Grandma, who had been making eyes at me throughout dinner. I don't know what had gotten into her, but clearly she wanted it to be me.
As Mom settled into Grandpa's lap, throwing a blanket over themselves, I was ready to nope out of the whole fucking situation. As Dad turned on the TV, I stood up to leave.
"What's wrong, son?" Dad asked.
"I'm, uh, not feeling well," I lied.
"Aw, I wish you'd stay. This is our only time together as a family," said Dad.
I eyed Grandma, her huge titties practically falling out of her dress, then Mom and Grandpa, who were no doubt feeling eachother up under that blanket. Some family time, I thought.
"I think I'll just go to bed," I said, gloomily.
"Nonsense," said Grandma, "You come rest on the sofa with me, I'm sure you'll feel much better soon.
Fuck. Even knowing what it might mean, this was the kind of family pressure I wouldn't be allowed to resist. Dad took my spot on the floor and I sat down next to Grandma, cautiously.
"Now lay your head down," said Grandma, patting her thighs.
God damn it. I slowly laid down on my side, facing the TV. I could feel Grandma's big tits heaving just above my right ear.
Dad started flipping through the channels like always, looking for something to watch. As he settled on a cooking competition, Grandma's tits settled on the side of my face.
"This alright for everybody?" asked Dad without turning away from the TV.
"It's lovely for me, dear," said Grandma, "I'm just going to settle in."
Grandma reached her hand into her deep neckline, pulling out one of her big, soft titties and letting it plop onto my head. She followed a moment later by pulling out the other, plopping it down as well.
"Wow, those look amazing!" said Dad.
He was referencing whatever dishes were being prepared in the show, but I was too mesmerized by my granny's jugs to care.
"God, wouldn't you just love a taste of those?" Dad asked the room.
I couldn't stop myself. Turning face up, I let Grandma drop one of her plump, succulent nipples into my mouth. I reached up and grabbed her free titty in my hand, enjoying how squishy and soft it was. Dad turned up the volume as the host of the cooking show chimed in.
"The key is finding a pair that are ripe," said the host, holding up two avocados, "If they're too firm, they're no good. Too soft, the flavor won't be there."
I tugged on Grandma's nipple with my lips, flicked it with my tongue, let my teeth gently grind against it. She was ripe, alright.
"Hmm, this looks like something I've had before," said Dad, talking about the meal being cooked on the show.
"You certainly have, dear," said Grandma, pulling my face harder against her as I sucked her titty.
I suckled Grandma's fat boobs for a couple of minutes, so enraptured that I didn't realize her hand was back on my bulge, rubbing my hard cock over my pants. I wanted more.
I released Grandma's nipple from my mouth with a *plop* and sat up. She got to work undoing my pants while I shook her big tits around in my hands. I looked over and lo and behold, Mom was leaning back hard against Grandpa, her tongue down his throat. The blanket had been tossed aside, revealing that Grandpa's cock was out, sticking up between Mom's legs as she stroked him up and down.
I could see why Mom liked him: Grandpa was packing some heat. Without pulling out a yardstick, I'd guess his cock wasn't quite as long or as thick as mine, but even still it was damned impressive. His saggy ball sack pooled at the base of his meaty hog.
"Oh come on, nobody could take all that!" Dad shouted at the TV. He had switched over to some 80's action movie and was laughing at the main character shrugging off bullet wounds like nothing.
Grandma got my cock out and in a flash her head was in my lap, stuffing her mouth full of it. I leaned my head back as Grandma sucked my cock. On TV, the action hero was diving into the ocean to save his love interest.
"Hope she's good at holding her breath!" said Dad, to no one in particular.
Indeed, she was. Grandma gave some really, really good head: super wet, but not too sloppy. My arm was draped over her, still playing with one of her huge tits.
Dad switched over to a women's basketball game. I used to get annoyed at his channel-surfing, but with his Mom swallowing my big cock not ten feet behind him, I really didn't mind.
Mom and Grandpa seemed urged on by Grandma openly blowing me. Mom's skirt was pulled up above her waist, her legs spread as she eased her pussy onto Grandpa's dick.
"She's wide open, give it to her!" shouted Dad, urging a player on TV to pass the ball.
Mom slid down Grandpa's cock, impaling herself and releasing a soft moan. She looked right at me as her pussy swallowed Grandpa's giant spear.
She was clearly jealous that Grandma was sucking my cock, even though she and Grandpa had been the ones who started all this. If she was trying to show off, I could play that game.
"Stuff her!" shouted Dad as a player blocked a shot on defense.
I grabbed my cock at the base, shaking it around in Grandma's mouth. She had only been able to take about half my length at most, so I thrust my hips up while pushing her head down, forcing most of my thick meat down her throat.
"Go! Go! Go!" cheered Dad.
When she started sputtering, I bucked my hips up and down, fucking her mouth rapidly, my fingers wrapped up in her perfumed, curly hair.
Grandpa watched as I facefucked his wife. Serves him right for fucking my Mom all these years (and right now).
I let Grandma catch her breath, pulling my cock out and slapping it against her plump, wet lips. She looked up at me lustily.
"I want that big thing in my snatch," she said, by far the nastiest thing I'd ever heard her say.
"What'd you say, ma?" said Dad, leaning his head back but not looking at us.
My cock was back in her mouth so I answered for her.
"She, uh, wants to watch 'Deadliest Catch'," I offered.
"Hmm, not sure it's on but what Grandma wants, Grandma gets!" said Dad cheerily.
I had to agree with him on that. Grandma got my dick a little wetter, then bent over, her elbows on the armrest and her big butt sticking right in my face. One of the sexiest things I've ever witnessed is a closeup of her ass as she pulled her pants and underwear down, revealing her big, round cheeks with her perfect little dimple of an asshole in the middle, while in the background Mom now rode Grandpa cowgirl as he munched on her big tits. Even Dad would have to admit how awesome that view was. Maybe. Probably not.
"The key is the filling," said the cooking show host (Dad was back on that channel), "If it's too thick, the pastry won't be able to take it."
I lined my fat cock up with Grandma's slim little slit of a pussy.
"Oh, that's too thick," said Dad, watching a contestant filling their pastry.
I pushed my cock into Grandma, her warm pussy wrapping around my cock like a glove.
"YES!" said Grandma as my cock bottomed out in her.
"Right?" said Dad, "That's what I'm saying. Way too thick."
"That's how I like it," said Mom, smiling at me as she rode Grandpa's cock.
"I thought you preferred it a little thinner?" said Dad, eyes still glued to the screen.
"I may have told you that," said Mom, "But thick is definitely the way to go."
"I couldn't agree more," said Grandma, bouncing her fat ass back on my cock.
As Dad flipped through the channels again, Grandma, Grandpa, Mom and I looked at eachother, all ready to bust out laughing at the absurdity of our situation. What was the point in being petty with each other? At the end of the day, we were all a bunch of incestual fuckers (motherfuckers, in my case) who apparently all had a thing for getting off behind my Dad's back.
Mom hopped off Grandpa's cock, knelt on the floor in front of his chair and started sucking him off. Grandpa responded by tilting the seat back into a more comfortable position. Damn if I can't respect that.
I fucked Grandma's pussy from behind, my thumb playing with her little asshole. I poked and probed it, trying to decide if I should fuck her there. Dad was still flipping through channels.
"Well I give up," said Dad, "What do you guys want to watch?"
Grandma turned her head back towards me.
"Whatever you pick is fine with me, dear," she said, reaching a hand back to pull one of her butt cheeks to the side, stretching her asshole the tiniest bit in offering.
Well my mind was made up. I pulled my cock out of Grandma's pussy and started working it into her little rosebud.
"Eh, I guess we might as well watch the end of the game. It's a tight one," said Dad, flipping back to basketball.
Tight it was. After a few unsuccessful pushes, I gave up trying to force my cock in. Leaning down and spreading her ass with both hands, I let a big glob of spit slip from my mouth onto her asshole, then tried again. With a little more effort, I was soon sliding my meat in and out of Grandma's butt. She was biting one of her decorative pillows as I increased to a brisk pace, cramming my johnson deep into her rectum.
For the next few minutes Dad was silent, enjoying the close game while behind him his son fucked his Mom's ass and his wife sucked his Dad's cock (and his saggy balls, I might add). Grandma took her anal pounding like a champ, with just a few grunts here and there as I filled her tightest hole. Having sampled all three, her ass was surely the best. Her best feature, however, was her amazing, ginormous tits. I had one more stop to make before blowing my load.
"Lay on your back," I whispered in her ear, slipping my cock out of her butthole.
Grandma flipped onto her back and I mounted her chest. She squeezed her tits around my cock while I rocked my hips back and forth, titty-fucking her like I'd always secretly dreamed of doing. The game ended and Dad switched back to the movie, yawning.
"Well, I'm about ready for bed I think," said Dad, "You guys about ready for bed?"
"No!" I practically screamed before collecting myself, "I mean, I really want to finish...this movie."
"I guess you're right, I've always really liked the ending," said Dad.
Mom popped Grandpa's nuts out of her mouth.
"How does it end, honey?" she asked, before licking Grandpa's cock from base to tip.
"Well, I can't really remember, but I know there's a big explosion," said Dad.
"I think you're right about that, dad," I said, feeling like I could spray Grandma with cum at any moment.
"It's too bad your sister isn't here, Tom," said Dad, "She loves stuff like this."
"Oh does she...?" I asked, noticing that mom had glanced at me when Dad said it. Mom shrugged as if to say 'maybe'. My older sister and I had never really gotten along, but now that I was in the custom of seeing family members as sexual prospects I couldn't stop myself from picturing her naked, submitting to my cock. Grandma slurping on my tip while I titfucked her didn't help dispel that fantasy.
"Oh yeah, she loves movies like this," said Dad, "She's always appreciated a good flick."
I put that notion on the backburner for now. The movie was almost over and any minute dad might get up and catch me smashing my cock between his mom's big titties. I grabbed her boobs, squeezing roughly and slapping them around. She spit on my cock, lubing me up for more as I squashed her tits around it and began humping away, my cock bumping her chin and stuck-out tongue with every thrust.
Grandpa let out a low groan, cumming in Mom's mouth. Dad heard him, but didn't bother to look that way.
"Feeling alright, Dad?" he asked.
"Feeling great, son," said Grandpa, looking totally relaxed as Mom milked out his remaining fluids.
"How 'bout you, Tom? Feel any better than earlier?" Dad asked.
"You bet, Dad," I said, barely getting the words out before my orgasm started.
The first blast of my cumshot left a long strand of thick nut from Grandma's chin up into her hair. The next glanced off her cheek, dripping towards her ear. The next dropped on her tongue and into the well of her eye socket. In total, I covered Grandma's face in 11 gooey ropes of cum, leaving her an absolute wreck.
"Wow, talk about a massacre," said Dad, as the explosion on-screen wreaked havoc.
There was no time to revel in post-orgasmic bliss. Grandma, Grandpa, Mom and I all got our clothes on as best we could and tried to look respectable. There was nothing to be done about Grandma's face, unfortunately, short of wiping it off with one of her doilies.
"Alright, bedtime," said Dad, clicking the TV off. He stood up, stretching. I prayed he wouldn't notice the massive facial I'd given his mom.
"Mom, what's that on your face?" said Dad immediately upon turning towards us for the first time that night. Fucking great.
Grandma was quicker than I was.
"It's the new nighttime facial mask I'm trying," said Grandma confidently.
Dad leaned in a bit, squinting at her cum-coated face.
"Facial, huh? So you really just glob it on like that? Does it work well?" Dad asked.
"Oh yes," said Grandma, "It keeps me young."
Dad seemed satisfied with this.
"Maybe you should try it, honey!" Dad joked to Mom.
"Oh I have," said Mom, beaming at me, "It's incredible."
We all went our separate ways to bed, Grandma stopping in the bathroom first to remove her "mask". I settled into the bed in one of the guest rooms, dazed but extremely satisfied. I'd thought about a number of ways this weekend could have turned out, but going 3-holes on Grandma and dumping a liter of cum on her face while mom and Grandpa fucked next to us wasn't one of them. In the back of my mind I had lingering questions about just what the fuck was going on with my family, but for now I just wanted to sleep.
The door to the bedroom quietly opened. Someone slipped inside, moving through the darkness towards the bed and climbing in under the covers with me.
"You really are a bad boy, aren't you?" said mom, giggling softly and cuddling in close.
"You're one to talk," I said, putting my arm around her as her hand found my eveready hard-on.
Maybe I'd sleep later..
214 I Dream of Kathy, My Teacher
Fantasier
This story is largely based upon my love for voyeurism and exhibitionism, and is predominately focused on my desire around masturbation experiences, specifically about women performing the act on men. By now you would know its my favorite subject.
It was the end of my year 12 at high school. Like everyone I was on edge on how my exams will go. I have turned 18 a few weeks ago and already feel the time has come to step up and leave the school that I have studied at for the last few years. If I do well in my exams, I hope to go to varsity next year and study law. I am reasonably confident as I have done well in previous exams during the year plus my assignments I managed to obtain good grades thanks to science subjects taught by my favorite teacher Kathy. Yes throughout the year, its help when you like the teacher.
If there ever was one attractive looking teacher, it was her. Now Kathy Lee Smith was stunning to a point of distraction even to her follow teachers. She always dressed nicely, professional, not like she was after attention but she got it anyway. Biology wasn't my favourite subject although this year the main subject was divided further into several more specifics.
Kathy at a guess was probably in her mid thirties. She was a brunette with shoulder length wavy hair and beautiful fair complexion. Physically she was shorter then myself but had this amazing figure. She was very nice, quiet personality but charming lady.
It was at her class that somehow I managed to excel in her teachings and assignments and I wasn't the only student to have done well in her class. Plus I attended every class of her's. It was nice to see her in class three times per week.
But over time like every male student and some female to be frank, I became fond of her and desired her not only for her teaching ability but gradually sexually. There was definitely something there. Kathy had some charisma and charm, add it with that stunning appearance and you have the "perfect teacher." It was during this time I started to dream about her. Mainly centred around what she's like. Her interest and what she does after she leaves the school at end of day. Is she in fact married but I don't see any ring on her finger.
I know that this is just schoolboy fantasy. I have had one girlfriend before. Her name was Katy but that was brief and unfortunately rather dull. But when I see our sexy looking biology teacher my mind began to wonder endlessly. And now after a class, I volunteered the other day to help her carry some books to her car, I am getting the odd stare back as she teaches her class. I am sure she likes me, cause I sure do like her.
And she knows she attracts a lot of male attention from students to male teachers, but I wanted to be Kathy's favorite. So I intentionally helped her and stayed behind in class quite often actually.
Anyway I would help her take her books back to her car after each class and I am pretty sure she was onto me now even after the first occasion. So I thought about her a fair bit, especially at nights when I supposedly meant to be asleep.
The next day that was when it happened. I was caught by surprise by her. Again I was helping her take books to her car, when she offered me a ride home. Of course I said yes. I thought nothing of it, except feeling special. While in her car, she thanked me for my help and wanted to return the favor. As she spoke her right hand touched my left thigh. Suddenly I felt aroused and nervous. In an instant I was swelling rapidly. I wanted to conceal the embarrassing lump between my legs but could only control it slightly, as I frantically try to control my thoughts. She smiles knowingly, then she starts the car and we leave the car park.
We arrive at an unknown destination. I knew we were not going to my address but I didn't say anything. I was now rock hard, not knowing what my teacher was planning. We were in a carpark somewhere but it was quiet and I couldn't see anyone else around.
"I have a surprise for you." She smiled wide. "You're going really like this."
I was stunned silent. More like petrified nervous but highly turned on at the same time. I can smell her presence. It was electrifying.
"Let's go to the back seat." She motioned with the hottest smile.
Kathy then opens her door and proceeds outside before opening the door to the back.
I follow her, shaking with excitement. This is truly a dream, as I pinched myself in disbelief.
I enter the back on the other side, completely oblivious to what was going to happen. My mind raced with thoughts and images as I tried to take in what was happening. My god are we going to have sex together? I have never had sex with any female, even with Katy. She stopped me every time I tried. I seen many porn movies but the reality is so much more incredible. I feel like the luckiest student around.
So here we were, Kathy and myself. Then she placed her right hand on my thigh just inches from my fully erect cock. She stares at me, looking at my awkwardness but her beautiful sexy smile melts me. I wanted her.
"I promise you that are you going to really enjoy this." She whispered with a smirk while stroking my inner thigh. "It will be unforgettable."
I couldn't say anything, my heart was beating loud and forcefully, as I looked at her pretty face. I was clearly overwhelmed with excitement being with her. I just want to be close to her. I just wanted to "eat her."
I involuntarily open my thighs as she moved closer until she was able to place her right leg over mine. Immediately I smell her perfume and see her extraordinary pretty face close up. She smiles beautifully, staring at my innocence. Her right hand now resting on my erection, lightly touching and gripping. Oh god...oh god, I was in heaven. Then incredibly Kathy starts to tease me, talking dirty. It was unbelievable, something that happens in some of those movies I thought. And the image of her stroking me in this classic position appears. The thought drives me insane with that schoolboy fantasy.
"Have you ever been masturbated by a woman?...wildly masturbated until you explode in her hand...yeah." She deliberately teased with a hot smirk. "You know what, I have masturbated lots of guys and I think every one of them still remembers me." She continues with a hot smirk. "They tell me how good I was." She added whilst biting her lower lip.
Oh my god, I could never have imagined Kathy being so hot like that, and talking like that. It was an incredible admission from her. I have seem many women in porn giving handjobs. Watched how they masturbated a man and their individual techniques. Their excitement during the act. Some were just quiet but incredibly sexy, others liked to talk dirty during the act, whereas others were very intense, focused, but enthusiastic and excited. I wondered what Kathy was like, what she was really like in the led up, during and the end.
I wanted to be close to a beautiful woman who will to go crazy on me with her hand. It was the whole experience of the act. Seeing her excitement. The buildup and then the finale. I believe Kathy is that type of woman I have fantasied about.
It was just in that moment that I feel her hand slip under my school pants. Them that amazing feeling of someone else's hand masturbating me. Oh god..oh god, I am feeling extremely good now. Then the blurred image of her right hand pumping me furiously appears along with the sounds of her excited moans. An image of her beautiful face staring intensely at me appears, then a wave of pleasure sweeps over my mind and body. My pelvis thrust up and down rapidly, then I felt my body convulse and then it was over. I blank out.
I wake up immediately in my bed, my underwear soaked in my own ejaculate. My god that was very hot. It was a dream, a bloody good one at that. I feel embarrassed at my predicament. My god I will be looking at Kathy differently now.
The next day was the test. I was overwhelmed by the dream last night. I wanted it to become real so I can enjoy what she is truly like or maybe she isn't really what I dreamt about. Either way I don't think I will be disappointed.
So then in the next few classes I just watched her. Then one day after class, she asked me whether everything was ok at home. I told her everything couldn't be better. I am studying really well and she knows I get good marks for this subject. She smiles and again "I melt like ice cream" in a hot sun. I didn't say I liked her class better than other subjects but I am sure she knows I pay extra attention in her class. Then I stood there like an idiot...loss for words, just looking at her.
"Are you OK? Do you want me to take you home? She asked.
"No I am ok, sorry just tired. I mumbled slowly.
So I slowly shuffled out, after saying goodbye.
Outside the classroom, I took a huge breath and told myself. "Damn it, I should have taken a ride with her. You never know." I muttered under my breath.
Then that very night, I couldn't take my young inquisitive mind off her. Damn, this can't be any good, as I try to sleep.
The next day played like clockwork. Again I listened and followed her every step. Quite frankly I loved the subject she is teaching now. It was Anatomy. At the end of class, again I approach her to help carry her things. She chatted with me as we walked to the car. Again she offered me a ride home. This time, I answered yes straightaway. It was a chance to be with her. I am sure she didn't care what others maybe thinking, since I was the only student "hanging around her" I think.
But in the car she surprised me by asking a personal question.
"Do you really like my subjects, I am teaching or is there anything else you like?" She asked with a suggestive amile.
I feel growing hard now. I mumbled that I like her subjects and I was doing ok.
But she pressed further.
"Do you like to be with me?
I swallowed the large lump in my throat and nodded my head in embarrassment.
"Lets stop somewhere." She suggested.
She drove to a quiet carpark somewhere as she said. I didn't know where but I didn't care.
We stopped and she suggested I get out for some "fresh air" and she appeared to go to the back of her SUV to open the back to get something.
When I walked back to the car she wasn't outside but appeared to be in the backseat. I opened the back door and immediately I was confronted with the most highly erotic scene I have witnessed in my life. Kathy was lying back on the corner between the back door and backseat. Her legs wide open and her knees spreadeagled drawn upwards. Her dress pulled up above her knees. She was completely exposed to me. She had this highly aroused look on her pretty blushing face. Her perfume lingered in the confined space. I can see she's wearing a sexy pair of pink panties. They were damp looking at its centre. I sit on the seat, my eyes looking intensely at her crotch. I could even see strands of her pubic hairs on the edge of her panties. My heart pounded hard in my chest. I was breathless, in complete aroused shock. My cock fully hard, throbbing beneath my pants. I couldn't believe my eyes.
"Jason please come closer...you like what you see?" She teased.
I nervously moved closer and nodded my head in disbelief. I was shaking like a leaf.
My god..my god...I can even hear her excited breathing. She highly aroused.
"Have you ever see a woman private parts before. "She whispered between heavy breaths.
I shook my head indicating that I never have, not in real time. I have seen naked woman many times in movies and seen their pussies being exposed like they don't have the care in the world. But not like this. I held my breath and kept swallowing the lumps developing in my throat. I was highly turned on by what I saw...it was a complete understatement coming from a young man.
Then Kathy began whispering again.
"Keep watching me...its makes me so horny...oh god I'm so hot, knowing you are seeing me like this." She continued to tease, while lightly stroking the front of her underwear.
As I stared at her, she closes her eyes and her right hand then pulls aside her panties, revealing her hairy pussy for the first time. Immediately I see the outline of the folds of her private parts beneath the pubic hairs. Wetness of her inner folds glistened a little in the light.
"Oh yeah...oh god I'm feel so hot, have you smelt pussy before...yeah...do you want to know what I smell like?...yeahh...Ever tasted pussy before?" She continued further, taking deep breaths between her words.
By now I was really shaking nervously, the reality is starting to hit me. I was with my beautiful teacher Kathy and she was going to expose herself completely and she was trying her best to turn me into a pile of jelly with her hot talk. Right now, it wasn't difficult to do.
Then she begins moaning quietly. Oh god...it was just like in the porn I have been watching too much of.
"Come closer...oh yeahh." She whispered before blushing red, her eyes close up and her head begins to roll side to side as she moans in excitement.
Oh god...as I stare at her contorted face. Her tongue begins licking her lips and the she lets out a resignated moan. I watched incredibly as she moves her hands to either side of her open thighs and begins to pull wide open her pussy. Her inner labia lips fall apart, finally exposing her inner vulva to my innocent eyes. Immediately a pungent musky odor, unfamiliar to me drifts into my nostrils. It was the odor of Kathy's pussy. The smell of her private parts, then completely seduces me. It was the smell of sex.
For the first time I see inside a beautiful woman's pussy. I see her clitoris and the wet chunky lips of her labia. It was like a scene from a hot porn, that I have seen before. I stared in complete shock as Kathy held open her private parts for me to observe and all the time, she softly moans, in complete utter abandonment. It was incredibly erotic and hot listening to a woman feeling so aroused to the point of having little shame.
For a few long seconds, I stared at her inner vulva, observing in stunned silence, as I listened to her. She was very moist. What appears to be specks of a creamy substance, lies scattered around her folds and creases and around her clitoris, which is now sticking out beckoning to be touched. The highly graphic image was both "disgusting" and extremely erotic but was accentuated by the musky scent and her soft moans. It was the hottest image I have ever seen. I couldn't help but take in a deep breath.
I was completely overwhelmed with arousal and so was she. I felt the natural inclination to put my hands on her inner thighs forcing them apart and go down on her so as to really smell and taste her. But then she whispers again.
"Oh god I feel so hot...I need to masturbate myself...oh god...have you seen a woman masturbate before?" She teased again...oh god Jason watch me, oh watch me...watch how I masturbate myself!"
Again in stunned silence, I stared at her reactions, she is completely overwhelmed by me watching her. Her face blushing red with nervous excitement.
Then it begins. She closes her eyes and brings her right hand to her mouth and licks her fingers before running them through the inner surface of her vulva and smearing the creamy secretions around her outer and inner labia. Oh my god, it was so raw...I felt like I should not be here watching her masturbate.
"Oh god yeahhh." She moans in pleasure.
Then she brings her fingers to her mouth and licks them again, tasting herself before returning them to her now swollen clitoris. Then her fingers begin rubbing furiously her clitoris and she goes crazy. Her body convulses and heaves. She begins moaning loud. The sound of her furious rubbing of her little button and hot moans really get to me. She appears to let go. Her face goes deep red as her head rolls in pure pleasure. Oh my god...I am about to witness Kathy orgasm in front of me. Her eyes roll back, her tongue sticks out licking her lips, foreshadowing just that and she does...and...suddenly a wave of euphoric pleasure swamps over me physically, mentally and emotionally and then I blank out.
Again I sit up in my bed. My crotch soaking wet. My heart pounds rapidly in my chest. I am sweating all over. Oh god that was an incredible dream. It was so real. I really thought it was another fantasy come true. I sit there for a moment trying to recollect my thoughts, my emotions. I felt even closer to my teacher. Now I have to control myself when I see her again in a couple of days. My groin throbbed, drowned in its own wetness, rearing to go again. Needless to say, I sent myself to another climax that night.
In a couple of days time, I will see her again. For obvious reasons I am more attracted to her, yet she was the same in every way. She says hello and smiled like every other occasion. It was just me, me liking her more.
So as the days and weeks went by, I could only watch and listen to her. I did the same thing at the end of class, by helping her where required with her things. And over this time, I had a few highly erotic dreams about her. Her relationship with me was the same as before, in other words it wasn't proceeding the way I wanted it to. But I sense she knows that I wanted something. She probably had many possible suitors, so be stupid, I tell myself.
Then that ultimate dream, to see her work through several guys one after another. I fell asleep one night and dreamt of her taking me out to a blue movie theater...but then.
Then suddenly I was in her classroom watching her teach. It was just us male students and her. We watched and listened to her teach Biology 405. About a few minutes into the class the male students surrounded her, forcing her to the ground. One muffled her protests and the others pinned her to the floor. She struggled, thrashing her legs and arms but she was held tight. Then they torn her top off exposing her bra and chest. She struggled more when someone start to undo her skirt. Then she was half naked. We can all see her sexy white knickers. She laid there trying desperately to kick her way out but the strength of a few male students was all too much for her small frame. Animalistic lust takes over and they could not stop themselves now. Then they force her legs wide apart, as she continued struggling.
Immediately everyone can see she had a hairy unshaven pussy as her legs were forced wide open. Her pubic hairs appeared from the edge of her panties. Then someone pulls out his mobile and begins filming. It was like a scene from a really hot porn. By now I was overwhelmed by my own animalistic lust, like the others, I was fully aroused. Then someone moves in and graps her knickers and in one quick movement pulls them off, exposing her. He takes a quick sniff then pockets the trophy.
Then there was moment everyone went quiet, as they stared in awe at her. Our teacher's pussy exposed in front of us in all its hairy glory. Her inner labia visible beneath the dark curly hairs. Just the sound of her quiet struggle remained. Then the guy with her knickers pulls his mobile out and began taking snaps.
Another eager guy then moves in and with his two hands spreads wide open her pussy, exposing in explicit detail her inner vulva. Suddenly my heart skips a beat. Oh my god, everything is so raw as I looked on in stunned disbelief. It was completely forbidden. Her inner labia were thick and crusty, the surface of her vulva slightly moist, deep pink in color covered in a thin layer of her secretions in and around her protruding clitoris. It was just indescribable. I just was so overwhelmed with arousal at the sight now. It's strange, I just felt the urge to go down on her. Just a few minutes earlier she was teaching us, now her pussy has been fully exposed to us.
The guy with the mobile takes a few shots as Kathy squeals and squirms as the others held her firmly, but her attempts were muffled and resisted. But we all stared in lustiful silence at the highly erotic sight before us. Our hearts racing, thumping hard as our breathing becomes deep and shallow.
Then that same student still kneeling after scoring her underwear, appears to want to go down on her. He pushes his hands on her inner thigh spreading her more, while the other guy continues holding her pussy open. He brushes her pubic hairs away from the exposed vulva. He whispered excitedly as he begins to go down on her.
"Oh yeahhh, my god yeahh." He whispered in uncontrollably lust.
Then he begins lick her in earnest, his tongue flicking rapidly between her crusty folds and to her clitoris. She squeals then goes quiet, but her legs give away her unmistaken excitement as they begin to flex outwards slowly. Then that hot sound of her moaning is heard by everyone. It was the sound of a woman letting go, getting completely aroused now. It was extremely hot to hear. I was getting really turned on. I tap him on his back to move him on. I wanted to smell and taste Kathy.
I begin to take his place and knee down. The other guy continues to hold her pussy wide open as I rest on hands on her inner thigh pushing gently. Oh my god yeah, a musky unfamiliar scent that can only be that of a woman's genitalia drifts into my nostrils. I have never smelt a woman's pussy before, the thick musky scent hits me instantly driving me delirious. I stared at obscene sight for a second, filling my eyes with the appearance of her inner vulva. It causes me to throb uncontrollably. The other guy before had really made her wet. Then I took a deep breath and just went down on my teacher and taste pussy for the first time. I began licking rapidly. I couldn't describe the taste but it was slightly salty and...hmmmm, nevertheless the act itself was incredibly hot causing my mind to explode. The sounds of her moaning was all too much for my young inexperienced mind. It sounded like she was approaching orgasm. Her legs start to flex slowly in the most erotic way. I hold her leg down as I try to "finish her."
Suddenly that euphoric pleasure washes over me. I was cumming from the extreme excitement. I sit up in my bed once again. It was another hot dream...damn. The dream was highly erotic in every way. Oh god that was hot. My underwear soaked again. I take some deep breaths, and got up to change.
After that unusual dream, I literally did not know how I see Kathy now. But one things for sure I more than liked her. The next class with her, I was looking at all my follow male students, wondering if they had similar thoughts as I did.
That following night, again another hot dream. This time my male follow students were involved intimately with her and the female students were the observers, all sitting on chairs watching as Kathy moved from one male student to another masturbating each to incredible orgasms. It was crazy voyeurism gone insane. Here they were, each of them sitting on couches, as she slowly teasingly strips to her underwear before performing the sexual act on each. There they were, Peter, Johnny, David, Steve, Stephen, Josh and myself, all nervously shaking where we were sitting. Some of them probably never had a handjob before. I was last as Kathy proceeds to give Peter a handjob of a lifetime, except everyone was there to watch the raw intimate act live. The sexual excitement of an experienced woman all for us to hear and see. The intense enthusiasm and her moans of pleasure laid bare as Kathy kisses him while gripping him and massaging enthusiastically his testicles as each male student waited his turn, their pupils dilated wide as they watched. Each of us now holding onto our stiff cocks and slowly stroking as we watched. Then the nasty act of using her saliva in large drops before twisting his stiff shaft in a frenzied manner, then furiously stroking him to an incredible orgasm in a mere seconds. Only the sounds of their pleasures fills the room.
You should of heard the gasps from the female students as they witnessed her intense enthusiasm and sexual energy. Some had their mouths open in disbelief, others had hot smirks of across their faces. But all were blushing innocently. It was an interesting observation, seeing their reactions, as they watch an experienced woman in action.
Then she would move immediately to Johnny and in the same way finish him after making out with him briefly.
By the time she got to Stephen, it was all too much for him. Very soon after she sits right next to him to his right and begins kissing him and laying her soft hand on him, he explodes. It did now deter Kathy, she immediately spat hard on the exploding head, then went crazy on him, stroking him furiously for up to 2 minutes relentlessly, causing him to groan in pleasure as he exploded again. His body convulses. I have never seen anything like it.
"Ohhh yeahhh, ohhh yeahhh!" She moans in enthusiastic excitement as she pumped him relentlessly.
The she jumps straight to Josh who appeared rather shell shocked. He looked like he had "stage fright" as he was only semi hard. This was when she started whispering dirty words to him to encourage him as she ran her slender fingers up and down the shaft. Then she started passionately kissing him. Before long he was extremely stiff. Kathy didn't waste more time. Immediately she dribbles saliva over the swelling head and shaft and instantaneously her right hand turns into an instant blur. In seconds Josh explodes, making her squeal in enthusiastic excitement as she masturbated him furiously.
Finally she hops off him and went straight to me. I swallowed hard as she sits to my right. She stares at me with that lustiful smirk, then grips me and begins kissing me, licking me all over. It was animalistic lust. She was insatiable.
"Ohh yeahh...ever been masturbated by a woman... I'm going to make you feel real good, young man." She whispered with a hot smirk, then bites her lower lip as she position her leg over mind.
Oh my god, her the words nearly makes me explode...oh my god, the hot sexual scent of her closeness overwhelms me. I can feel her hot breath. I can hear her excited breathing. Hear the sounds of her excitement.
That incredible warm presence of a hot experienced woman about to finish me with her hand was all too much. She senses it. Immediately she spits on me, then goes wild. Suddenly that amazing euphoric feeling washes over my being as I instantly cum too soon...damn.
Again I suddenly sit up in my bed. My god that was an incredible feeling. It was a very interesting dream. My crotch soaking wet like every other night. Once again, I grab some tissues to clean up. Oh god, my desire for my teacher now stronger than ever.
The next class, I just stared at her. I am not sure I took anything in. At the end of class, she approaches me. Clearly she noticed my constant stares.
"Do you want to come for a ride with me." She politely asked with a warm smile.
"Yes, please..." I replied instantly with an infatuated stare..
215 I Dream of Kathy, My Teacher Ch. 02
Fantasier
A couple years have passed, since finishing high school. I am now studying at university for my chosen future career, law. I hope to become ultimately a barrister.
In a chance meeting, I bump into Kathy, my former high school teacher during my final year in school at a book store.
Strangely, I was excited being "caught off guard" when I spot her see me and then approach me in my direction when she see me. I had a huge crush on her during the whole year. My heart palpitated upon the chance meeting. Kathy is stunning and as beautiful as ever. I guess she is in her late thirties. I dreamt about her many a night as I fantasied about her. Now I feel more "free" as its no longer a teacher student relationship, I am more tempted by her presence.
I remember deliberately staying after class so I can help her carry her books. I am pretty sure then she knew I desired her, knew of my schoolboy crush. I am certain she had many like that, but I wanted to be her "favorite." Now I am embarrassed by my thoughts, now that all the memories come flooding back and she is walking towards me with that sexy smile.
"Is that you Jason?" She says as she approaches.
"Yes, hi there, its Kathy right, sorry is it OK to I call you by your first name?" I replied.
Suddenly that "warm fuzzy" feeling takes over and I am immediately excited to see her.
"Long time no see." She says with a wide smile. "So what have you been up to?"
"Er not too much, just doing some research. You know I am studying law now?" As I tried to sound important.
It was this chance meeting that has led to us being here together, right here at her spacious city apartment on her couch, enjoying a drink together. I knew that my pent up desires were to be fulfilled tonight or maybe not. After more than two years, I was completely surprised to be in this situation with her. After the usual chit chat, the conversation turned to relationships. She tells me she has recently separated from her husband of a few years. The conversation "excited" me. I was aroused by her intimate confessions. It was something not expected as I have only known her as my teacher and now she is rather open with me. Suddenly the prospect of being sexually physical with her played over in my mind. Those fantasies felt like they were slowly being fulfilled. I quietly listened to her likes and desires as I encouraged her with leading questions. She sounded a little vulnerable right now. I recall that Kathy was less a talker at school but she was more than willing to talk now. It turns out her husband was having an affair. I looked at the beautiful lady in front of me and wondered why anyone would do that to her. It was when a tear appeared in her big pretty eyes that I of course consulted her by moving closer to her. I wrapped my arm around her and naturally we looked at each other. The closeness to her immediately sent electric shocks through my being and my semi was now fully hard. She looked at the hard lump below, then back to me. She looked confused but surprised at the same time. But I was mesmerized with her as finally she is in my arms.
The smell of her fragrance seduces me. My mind "falling in love." She was incredibly stunning close up, as I stared at her pretty face.
"We shouldn't be." She whispered. "I can't believe this happening."
I just looked at her, my heart pounding hard, I just licked my lips. I became rather excited. She could tell I was really aroused, as a hot smirk appears on her pretty face.
"You know what, I know you always wanted me." She teased with nasty smirk.
That was when I felt her right hand touch my thigh. It sends electricity through me. I am now in heaven's gate.
Then all of a sudden she sits back.
"I can't do this. I am much older than you. You're still my "student." She blushes. "Maybe I am not ready."
I looked at her, looking a little disappointed. Then I touch her face and brushing her hair from her face. I wanted her. I grab her right hand placing it back on my thigh. She immediately gets the message and begins to move closer. This time she was quiet, hot and extremely seductive. I was rock hard. I wanted her to masturbate me.
I wanted to know what she was really like. I needed to experience the feel of her hand. I wanted to experience how she is. How she masturbates a man then how she finishes him off.
"Please." I whispered with obvious need. "I have always wanted you, yes."
She licks her lower lip. It looked like she was wanting as well. Maybe it felt exciting, illicit for her as well.
"Strange, it turns me on being here with you. Maybe I know you want me. She whispers while running her fingers slowly along my thigh.
Oh god, she was teasing me now.
"Have you always thought about me?" She begun, whispering seductively. "What I was like underneath, see me naked?"
I swallowed the large lump in my throat.
"Yes ma'am." I mumbledquicklyin reply.
Then she pauses...
"Sorry Jason, I really can't do this." She stares towards the ground. "What would you think of me later?"
"I can't believe I am here with you. Yes I always really wanted to be with you. Eh, so sorry, I needed to get that off my chest." I reluctantly declared.
"Gosh, it's fair to say that you are not the only one. What is it with you young guys?" She piped up.
I swallowed the nervous lump in my throat. "I am hoping that I get a chance to get to know you better."
"Jason I still feel I am your teacher. Its kind of "prohibited." Kind of forbidden, you know. And I am just separated. I am still a married woman. I don't know what I was thinking when I saw you at the bookstore. Its just nice and refreshing to catch up with someone from the past and who's different."
I looked at her. She was so beautiful. I have never been this close to someone so "hot" before. And I frankly admit to being thinking with the wrong "head." But right now I am so horny! and I can't help it now.
"Can I sit closer to you." I asked nervously but politely.
"Oh Jason, this can't happen. We can't sleep together." She whispers with genuine concern.
But I moved a little closer anyway, until I was once again sitting beside her. She reacted with a beautiful smile, suggesting what she was thinking.
"Oh Jason, what am I going to do with you. You're a handsome young man, there must plenty of girls out there for you. I don't want this to hurt anyone." She tried explaining.
Then Kathy changes subject.
"What would your mom think?...if she hears about what been you up to?"
"I haven't spoken to mom much recently. I guess she's happy where she is, since moving interstate." I stated. "But I just want you right now."
Then with a deliberate move, I lean forward to whisper in her ear. It was a bold move.
"I love to go down you."
"Oh you are mischievous, thats disgusting young man." As she pushes me away.
"Can I see you naked then?" I confidently replied.
"Oh Jason, I am a married woman. I am much too old for you, seriously." She replied blushing at my suggestions.
With that she grabs another glass of wine. Immediately I thought she was mine. The idea of going down on her was giving me a raging stiff and I could no longer hide it.
I begin to play with her hair, while she tries to look away. I was so horny. But I can tell she was enjoying the attention. Then I touch her face ever so gently. Her skin was so fair, soft and warm.
"Oh Jason, I don't want to led you on, then disappoint you." She pleads.
"I want to know everything about you." I asked politely. "I really like you. Kathy, I have always imagined what you would be like. I am sorry for being too honest." I pronounced breathing excitedly.
"You smell so nice!" I continued.
"Oh Jason darling, I don't know what to say." Kathy responded.
She goes quiet for a short while but then a slight smirk appears on her pretty face as she stares into the open, then she blushes. She begins playing with her hair. Then the dead give away as she tongues her lips, thinking, contemplating her next thought or move.
"A few years ago when I met Bob, it was amazing. We had this instance chemistry. I remember when we first became physical...oops...(pauses)...it all happened in...well, how things have changed." She blushes. "Sorry, my mind wonders. It reminds me of whats happening now."
I swallowed nervously. "Please its ok, tell me."
"Oh god, I feel like a young girl again. I have had a lot of men...boyfriends in my life before meeting him. He made me feel special and of course one thing led to another. Oh my god, this is making me feel really..." She licks her lips and blushes.
I stare obsessively at her, breathing extremely excitedly. Oh shit, she's teasing me now.
"And yeah, it was just wild...we were in backseat of his car." She admitted as she stared into the room. "Being with you now somehow...reminds me...oh my god...I was so into it...hot."
I looked at her beautiful form. She is wearing a white blouse and short skirt, showing her long legs. Her sexy legs crossed as she sat.
Again I played with her wavy brunette locks. I was feeling electrified being with her here. Her husband would not be too happy if he was to catch us. But I was too overwhelmed to care.
I bring my left hand to try to undo the top of her blouse but she grabs it, stopping me. I was so aroused. I wanted to see more of her. Then she begins stroking my thigh lightly. My god...oh yeahh, I thought for a second.
I lean towards her again and lightly blow into her ear before slowly flicking my tongue on her ear lobes. She squirms delightfully. Her scent drove me crazy.
"Oh god Jason, we just can't do this!"
"Please tell me more. I want to hear every detail." I plead urgently.
"Oh Jason...have you had a girlfriend before?"
I nervously replied. "Yeah... but she was a little dull. It was brief and I never got that far with her...eh...I never had sex with her."
Kathy looks at me, her to tongue swirling in her half opened mouth, as if to just about to say something naughty.
"I don't think you will ever forget me..." She whispered with a perverse smile.
With that she gets up and walks across the room. I don't know what she's up to but I think she going to play some music. Dupa Lipa song "Physical" plays quietly in the background as she walks back towards the couch lke a model on a cat walk.
"I like to excercise with music. I want to find out how long you're going to last." She smirked with a tease.
Then she sighs. "OK, I going to tell you about that night with...Bob."
"Oh yeah Kathy." I breathed excitedly.
"Anyway I going to get to it. Bob was all over me...a bit like you...(smiles)...my god this is making me so hot...just telling you...oh god yeah...so we end up the backseat of his car...so...I...I wasn't ready for what he really wanted...but I wanted to please him. I just did what I love doing...I really like to excercise my hand every now and then. I love to jerk a guy off to music." She admitted breathing deeply.
She turns bright red on the personal and intimate confession.
"Anyway he was mine after that." She lustiful smirked. "Oh god, I feel so dirty now."
"Do you want to kiss me?" She smiles.
"Oh yeah Kathy...yes...tell me what happened...you're so turning me on. I like hearing you talk." I begged.
Then in an instant we both lock mouths. Her tongue entered my mouth and begins "fighting " with mind. Her right hand begins massaging my chest and undoing the buttons of my shirt.
"Keep talking...oh Kathy...keep talking." I begged between kissing her.
"Oh yeahh...oh yeahh...I make out with him like this...then...then I pulled him out...oh god...this is so personal...I just did what came naturally to me. I didn't blow him...I just just went wild with my hand. The control over him was incredibly hot...he just lost it...actually so did I...Oh god...he told me he will never forget me ever. It was so hot. I felt like we were going to get caught...it was incredibly high, the excitement." She confessed with openness.
"My god that was embarrassing telling you those things. Phew!...yeah and it's making me so hot now, thinking about it." As she bites her lower lip.
"Oh my god...you're so turning me on!" I breathed deeply fill of school boy excitement.
Suddenly she gets up again, walking to turn the volume up a little and putting the song on repeat. Then cosy up to me again, her hand now resting on my full blown erection. I swallowed hard, the excitement begin to overwhelm me. I felt the rumbling in my groin begin to spread. I was nearly about to cum in my pants.
"Got you really worked up, yeah." I like to masturbate a man with this music." She confessed again, pumping her right hand rapidly in the air front of me.
Then she slides her hand slowly up and down through my pants and begins kissing me passionately. Immediately I tense up as I begin cumming in my pants. I let out a long
suppressed moan and grab her face kissing her aggressively as the amazing feeling sweeps over me. I pump my pelvis up and down in uncontrollably pleasure. I have never felt so good.
"Oh Jason, you cum already yeah?" She stared at me with smirk.
"Shit...f...k, damn it!! I'm so sorry...oh god..." I replied disappointingly.
"It's OK Jason...you're not the only one its happened to." She confessed gripping my thigh and lightly shaking it. "Maybe you are the only one, she thought for a second...no no just joking."
"You can use the bathroom to clean up. Its just down the hallway." She pointed with a smile.
"OK thanks." I replied hanging my head a little.
As I walked to the bathroom, I was disappointed that I didn't end up experiencing her sexually. But god damn, I really did cum good. It was incredible anyway. Kissing her really was just too hot. It drove me crazy with lust and passion.
I cleaned up and headed back to the lounge. There she was as pretty as ever. She smiles at me and pats the space on the couch next to her, indicating to me to sit back down there.
"Did you miss me?" She immediately teased.
"Oh yeah, I did." I admitted with a happy smile.
"You still hard, eh?" She stared at my crotch. "Come closer to me then."
Kathy seem pretty excited. It makes me feel a lot better...yes! As soon as I sat, she begins massaging my chest as she leans towards me and moves her right leg over mine forcing my thighs open. Oh god...oh god, as I finally sense the inevitable about to happen. Then she lightly begins kissing me.
"I know you want it...yeah...you want me...yeah." She begins teasing. "Hmmm, hmmm."
Oh f...k I have dreamt about this moment for a long time. She was now moaning quietly as she begins making out with me. I sit back to enjoy the experience that I have always fantasied about. I was already very hard again.
She begins to lick me all over, beginning from my neck to my now exposed chest, then my nipples. The flicking of her tongue was a new experience for me. I flinched as Kathy flicked over the sensitive nipples. She moans quietly. I got to say, listening to a woman's moans, was incredibly hot. But this isn't just anyone, it was Kathy. I can already feel myself getting wet with excited anticipation.
The finally her right hand grips the stiff shaft through my pants. A lustiful smile appears on her pretty face.
"You're so really turned on...yeah." She teased.
Suddenly she gets up and walks over to turn up the volume to that sexy song and quickly walks back, resuming the same position.
"Yeahh, you like that?" She teased again before lightly massaging me through my pants.
Oh god, I was ìn heaven. I slowly thrust my pelvis up and down, begging for real action.
I lean towards her, placing my left hand on her leg and move it slowly up until it reacted under her skirt.
"No, no you naughty boy...I can wait." As she slapped my hand. "Let me finish you."
"Ohhh yeahhh." I moaned upon hearing her words.
Kathy begins to undo my pants, letting them fall to the ground. I sigh as I feel the relief of finally been released. I was now exposed to her staring eyes. She quickly whips me out from beneath my undies. Suddenly my erection stood in full view swaying before her. My heart thumps hard rapidly from the anticipation.
"Oh Jason you're so big, so stiff and wet!" As she stared at my appendage. "I haven't seem another man's cock for a while. Oh god it's refreshing!"
She grips the shaft gently and slowly pulls the foreskin back. Oh my god the sensation causes me to throbb uncontrollably. A large goblet of my pre cum oozes out the tip. I have need felt such a pleasurably sensation until now. She begins moaning excitedly.
"Hmmmm, hmmm...oh yeahh...did that feel nice?"
She licks her lips and cups my testicles with her warm soft hand. Oh god thats it! The sensation very nice, as she lightly squeezes and massages the sacks. Again it was all new to me.
"You like that?" She teased again with that wicked smile.
"Oh god Kathy, thats feel so good." I groaned.
And it got better. She begins licking up and down my stiff shaft starting from bottom up.
"Oh yeahhh." I groaned again.
Again the sensation of her warm tongue indescribable. Then she flicked around the swollen wet head...I was in heaven. I have never felt this good before.
"Hmmmm, hmmmm, yeah." She moaned excitedly. "Oh you're so stiff...so hard. You like that, eh?"
Then she lightly spits a large drop of her saliva directly on the swollen head and begins sucking up and down whilst stroking the shaft slowly. Oh my god, I have only seen this in some porn. Yes I watched too much! To see Kathy do this, was incredibly arousing. Again the amazing warm sensations, cause me to moan in pleasure. Oh my god the experience was electrifying. The sound of her excitement and sucking mixed incredibly well with Doer Leaper's song playing continuously in the background. Every few seconds, she will run her tongue enthusiastically up and down the erection, before sucking up and down with enthusiasm, before licking my testicles, as she alternated between my erection and balls.
All I could do now was enjoy and watch an experienced married woman devour me, as my former teacher fulfilled my long held fantasy.
All I can think about now was a need to go down on her and return the favour. It was a naughty thought to enhance my excitement. I would love to see what she looks like down there. I have smelt or tasted pussy before. And Kathy was driving me crazy right now. Again I move my hand underneath her skirt but again she pushes me away. Oh god, I am this close to this beautiful woman yet not able to fulfill that desire.
"Let me finish you." She teased.
Oh god...oh god...that ultimate fantasy I have held for long time, is just about to happen. That school boy fantasy of experiencing a handjob from my teacher Kathy begins quickly now.
She begins by spitting directly onto the wet head. It something I have only witnessed in some porn. Then she sits up to kiss me whilst her right hand begins a twisting motion that alternates with slow strokes. Oh god it was f...king getting hotter. Her moans drives me crazy. I just love hearing her excitement. Her sexy scent overwhelming. I begin throbbing full on. I listen to the music and I understand why she chose it. Instinctively I slowly thrust my pelvis up and down as she masturbated me.
As the seconds past, I can sense her increasing intensity and excited enthusiasm. She was getting really worked up. So was I. I can see now how she can work up a man to a point of no return. The experience etched into my inexperienced mind forever.
Then she begins changing the pace. She deliberately licks her palm of her right hand, whilst staring deep into my eyes and applying it onto the swollen head and twisting more aggressively then stroking a little faster, all in tune with the music. She has obviously done this many times before. The lustiful look on her pretty face unforgettable. She repeats this a few times as she stares at my reaction. It was priceless experience. And her quiet excited moans and heavy breathing drove the experience further.
"Hmmm, hmmmm...ohh yeahh...ýou like watching me, yeah?" She teased between heavy breaths.
"Oh god yeah Kathy...where did you learn that that?...I whispered between heavy breaths.
"What do you mean?" She whispered back.
"Oh god, eh...I love watching you lick your hand...turns me on." I replied excitedly.
"Hmmm...picked it up along the way...whatever comes naturally...I guess...you naughty boy." She blushes embarrassingly, biting her lower lip.
With that she deliberately does it again, licking her right hand whilst staring at me, with that hot sexy look, before applying it.
Then again she bends down and dribbles her saliva over the head and shaft, wiping the excess from her mouth, and picking up the pace again. I just love that look of sheer lust on her blushing face. Her masturbatory technique was something I never imagined of her, but now I know. Oh yeah, you cannot "judge a book by its cover" that's for sure, I smirked.
"Oh yeah...Am I giving you the real girlfriend experience young man, hmmmm, hmmmm." As she licks her lips.
Her technique then changes, as she starts to stroke rapidly then alternate to stroke slowly whilst passionately kissing me. I throbbed, as the feeling of an orgasm starts building up. The overwhelming sensations, smells and sounds of her intense enthusiasm take over. She was incredible, so beautiful.
Again she bends down and dribbles her saliva over the swollen head, then whispers into my ear.
"You like that? yeah...I want to see you squirt hard Jason...yeah, feel so good...hmmmm, hmmmm." She moans into my ear.
Oh my god, the dirty talk from my former teacher take effect. And she senses my extreme excitement.
Suddenly her right hand becomes an instant blur. Kathy breathing becomes deep and rapid, as she moans in enthusiastic excitement. Her hand relentlessly masturbates me furiously. It was wild and frenzied. I begin to cum. She didn't say anything but the excitement etched on her face said it all. She was extremely intense, hot. Her hand pumped extremely rapidly creating that hot erotic sound of her furiously fast stroking. I lose it and explode everywhere, cum flying in all directions as I moaned loudly, spraying warm cum onto my chest and abdomen. My body convulses as I thrashed my head about. It was the most incredible orgasm I have experienced. Kathy squeals in excitement as she continued pumping hard. The look on her pretty face unforgettable.
"Ohhh yeahhh...oh yeahh." As she moans in quiet controlled whispers between heavy breaths.
She really knew what to do, she didn't suddenly stop but extended my orgasmic pleasure and beyond. It was wild just like she said. The thick squishy streaks of white cum covered the still stiff erection as she momentarily slows down. I try to hold her right hand to slow her but she had other ideas. She had done this many times before and appears intent in continuing for her and my pleasure.
She picks up the pace and before long was relentlessly masturbating me furiously. I nearly blank out from the intense sensations, as she tries to hold me down by laying over my abdomen as she pumped hard. I cum again in a matter of a minute despite cumming twice already. My eyes felt like they were rolling back in intense pleasure. Her own intense enthusiasm didn't wane. This time she was more vocal.
"Oh yeahhhhh, oh god I feel so dirty, so hot...oh yeahhh...feels so good, oh god...oh god!" As she moans more loudly.
My god, it was just as pleasurable as the other orgasm, as I catch my own breath. She was amazing. I think she may have orgasmed herself judging by the excited reaction.
Oh god I love to see her wet pussy now, I immediately imagined.
"Oh Jason, oh god I feel so dirty...sorry...I'm just a little embarrassed." She turns a little bright red in admission.
"Oh Kathy...you were really good. You're an amazing woman. I am lucky to be here with you. You've really made me feel so special. Don't be embarrassed, I really want to get to know you more, please."
Suddenly the intimate moment is interrupted by a knock on the front door.
"Sh.t!! It maybe Bob?!...you better go!...sorry. Just quickly clean up...can you hide in here?" She pointed to the spare bedroom.
I swallowed hard, my heart raced as I am swamped by a mix of emotions. I did what she asked and closed the door in the spare room as she went to answer the door. Then I heard voices, but couldn't make out who it could be.
Then it goes quiet. Then I hear the front door close.
"Jason. Are you there? Its OK now. It was Bob. He wanted to see me. I sent him away now." She whispered through the door.
I open the door and come out. My heart was racing frantically. It was both exciting and fear at the same time.
"Are you OK?" I asked with concern.
"I am fine. Oh god I feel like a school girl hiding something." She whispered excitedly. "Maybe you should go as well."
I hold her, bringing her closer. "I really like you." I said. "Can I stay?"
"Oh Jason, I so confused now. Can I call you? It's just that he might get suspicious and come back, cause normally I will let him in to talk. Sorry Jason."
I hold her tighter, not wanting to let her go. The "electricity" was flowing from her to me. Already I was fully hard again, as I pressed myself to her. She naturally brings her hand between herself and me, rubbing slowly the hardness. Oh my god, I want this beautiful woman. I bend down to kiss her.
"Better go Jason, I will call you." She pleads with a smile.
So reluctantly I leave feeling very satisfied but deflated. I really would like to stay the night, who knows what may have happened.
After walking out, I look around making sure no one was there. There was a car parked down the road. There appears to be someone inside the car. It could be him, so I moved quickly to my car which was very close by.
The thoughts of her constantly teased me as I drove back home. I would have loved to have f...ked her. But I smirked as I have at least now experienced an unforgettable handjob from her. That was one main fantasy. She is now forever embedded in my mind. I promised myself I will call her very soon...
And I do, I grab my phone as I park the car outside my house and start texting...
216 Mom's the Best
Fantasier
"Good morning mom" as I arrived downstairs for my breakfast.
"Good morning darling" she replied.
I am very lucky as my mother always has breakfast sorted out for me, so it is simply a few minutes sit down, then I am out the door.
School is short walk, maybe 15 minutes down the road.
I have recently turned 18 years old and I am already feeling like a new man. Mom always mentions how fast I have grown up. How tall I am now. How handsome I am. She especially likes to "show me off" in front of her friends. Yes I am the only child. The only child to a single parent. So all this attention has its good and not so good side.
My mom became single a few years earlier after she and Dad divorced. Dad is now living interstate and has since remarried.
I still see Dad every Christmas. I have made the effort to see both my parents over that time of the year.
In the last few weeks I have noticed something different about my mom. It was the looks, the extra attention, more fussing over me. But truthfully I have noticed the small things from her that I haven't really noticed much before. And honestly I feel I like her more and our dialogue is now more lengthy and deeper.
Although mom has aged a little over the years, she really is an attractive woman. When I look at my peers mothers, I am "lucky" to have her. Even my mates would make the odd compliment about her.
My mom is 39 years young now. She is 5 foot 5 inches, slim, brunette and always beautifully dressed.
Mom has not really meet anyone else serious, although she has dated over the last 3 or so years. I think she is content with what she has for now and maybe having to accept someone new into her life and then getting them to know me etc, will become an issue that she doesn't need to contemplate for now. Besides I am frankly quite happy with the way things are at present. I have a girlfriend Katy, whom I spend some time with. At the moment we see each other twice a week, usually Wednesdays and Saturdays.
Mom will often ask about how our relationship is going. She has offered to answer any questions I may have. I am not bothered by her interest. I know my mates don't like parental intrusions into their private lives. I am quite happy taking some advice from her. Having said that, nothing though of a sexual nature. I will make that clear now.
So one morning over breakfast, "What do you plan to do today after school?" Mom asked. It's Wednesday after all.
"Oh you know, we probably catch a movie" I replied.
"Which movie?" she asked again.
"I'm not sure. I will have to ask Katy later" I replied.
"Have to go mom. You have a great day today. I will see you tonight."
"OK darling enjoy the movie" she said with a smile.
After class I had to head back home as I had forgotten something. I did not want to disturb mum, so I was as quiet as possible. When I got inside I had to walk past her room.
This is when I heard some sounds. I thought, mom's just on the phone or watching those dreadful daytime soaps.
You guess it, my perverted mind got the better of me, as I placed my ear on her door. It sounded different, the audible sounds were more like moans. My heart raced. Does mom have some strange man in her room? Now this is none of my business. I better just get what I came back for. Then I will leave and not ask any questions. Oh no, like I said my perverted mind got the better of me again!
I listened carefully and I can only hear one voice. It's moms only. My mind raced as I imagined what is happening on the other side of the door. I can hear mom moaning. I can also hear words but I can't make out what she is saying. There is breaks between her moaning. It's sounds like it is getting more frequent and louder. I felt embarrassed. I shouldn't be here. I decided to leave in case she walks through the door unexpectedly.
This was the first occasion I have seen, heard or been in a sexual situation with mom. But this was the beginning of my fantasies with mom. Since I have turned 18, as I said before, our relationship seems different. I have been watching mom more closely. Finding her more interesting to talk to. I think it has to do with my first relationship with a girl. That's Katy.
Now Katy and myself have not had sex together. She would not allow it. So even though we have known each other for a few months, our sexual liaisons have been limited to touching and kissing. But she has given me handjobs. And she wouldn't even allow me to touch her down there.
After leaving home, I was a little hot. I wanted to know that was happening today. I made an excuse with Katy saying I wasn't feeling much good today and needed to stay home.
Needless to say Katy wasn't happy about that. I didn't tell mom either.
Instead I went down to my favorite electronic store to check out some headphones. While there I got an idea. There were some mini spy cameras which you can install yourself. These can be operated via an app with your phone. You got it I was going to spy on mom. The cameras can operate in the dark and will record when there is movement and you can get notifications when the action starts. I was getting a hard on thinking about it. I just need some time to install it. The excitement replaced my guilty mind.
The opportunity came that very day when mom text me to let me know she has gone out for the night, as I I was to go to the movies.
I returned home early with my new play thing. I nervously went into her room. After a few minutes I decided to install it directly above her bed amongst the light fittings. It was not visible as the mini cam was of a white color and blended in nicely with the ceiling and lights. I didn't turn it on just yet, instead waiting for the days mom will be alone at home.
The cam will send notifications each time she enters the room and start to record. Recording is done directly to the phone storage and can be wireless or Internet connected.
The following Wednesday was another opportunity as mom knows that I will be with Katy that day and night. This time I turned on the cam. Earlier that day mom was wearing a pair of sexy shorts to do her chores while at home. I have already tested the connection and it appears to work OK.
The first few notifications were nothing just mom doing her cleaning and the like. However come around 3pm the recording showed mom entering the room and then lying down on the bed. She was lying there for a few minutes. I thought she had gone to sleep. Then the next minute my heart stopped and my mind raced. I can see mom licking her fingers and then putting them under her top. She appears to be rolling her nipples. I can see the expression on her face. Her other hand is roaming over her body, stopping short of her pelvis.
I watched carefully. I can see mom's mouth opening and closing. I hear the faintness of her heavy breathing.
This is getting rather hot. I can see her rolling her head from side to side and hear her breathing become heavier. For a moment I thought she saw the cam, as she stared at the ceiling. But she appears to be in a trance, maybe just fantasizing.
I can hear her say something, "Oh yeah, oh yeah". My penis now stood out like a flag pole. All 8 inches as hard as steel. I am beginning to get very wet. I watched the expression on her pretty face. She is definitely enjoying herself. I couldn't help myself as I begin to rub my penis through my shorts. This is better than any porn.
I watched as mom starts to pull off her shorts, leaving it hanging off her lower left leg. She begins to spread her legs open. She is wearing sexy white panties. They are very sheer looking and I can see the outline of her pussy. She takes these off as well. I can now see she is unshaven but trimmed neatly. My god my heart was pounding out of my chest as my breathing becomes deep and shallow. I felt like masturbating but didn't want it to end too quickly.
She begins to wet her fingers again and begin to play with her pubic hairs. I was excited beyond relief as I watched how she played with herself live. Mom was moaning with excitement.
"Oh god I feel so good, oh yesss, oh yesss."
I can't help but hang onto her every word. She is licking her lips with excitement.
I can't believe I am watching her in her most private moment. She then pulls her pussy wide open now exposing her vagina. I can now see her vulva and her inner pussy lips. She inserts her fingers in and around her labia and brings it back to her nose and sniffing them. I feel I am ready to cum in my pants. Then she licks her fingers clean. Sucking then clean. She then fingers herself with one hand and rub her clitoris with the other very fast aggressively. Every so often licking her fingers.
Mom is now moaning aggressively and her whole body is bucking. Her heads rolls with pleasure and the look of absolute ecstasy etched over her blushing face.
She is moaning loudly with pleasure and I can hear her saying something again.
"Oh yess eat my pussy, eat me!! Please!!"
What she said next nearly stopped me breathing. She was calling out my name.
"Eat me Jason, eat my dirty pussy. Fuck me hard with your tongue."
"Oh my god my mom is calling my name out!!" I thought out loud.
I watched her thrash and orgasm, moaning loudly my name. Her body goes into convulsions and something I have never seen before, she squirts. I can see fluid explode from her pussy wetting her bed sheets. Her face contorted with a look of sheer pleasure. Her body convulses, twitches as her orgasm slowly consumes her body.
I don't know what to say or think. I am so turned on. I quickly pull out my penis and stroke it like mad, cumming in a matter of seconds. My sperm flying everything. Wow that was my best orgasm ever I thought, as I tried to get mom out of my mind, unsuccessfully.
I look at the video again and mom is still lying there spread eagled. Still massaging her juices and licking it off her hands and fingers whilst still moaning. I end the video and went to clean myself up.
I went back home. Feeling nervous, I didn't feel hunger. When I got home, mom had popped out probably to the shops as her car was gone. I went to the laundry and notice mom had left her washing in the basket. Being the perverted type, I discovered her underwear amongst the washing. I nervously pulled out her bra and panties. I put her bra first to my face to smell the material. I can smell mom's perfume and her natural scent. Wow that smelt nice. I replaced it with her panties. They were still damp. I brought the crotch to my face. I can see the crotch was soiled where her pussy was. There is a few small pubic hairs stucked on the front back of her panties. I inhaled the smell on it. My penis was rock hard again. I needed to masturbate. I was so aroused by the odor. I can smell a fishy odor on the material mixed with a whiff of urine. I switch to the other side of her panties and inhaled where her ass was. Oh god, I start to masturbate on the spot, I am so turned on. Then for one frozen second I thought I heard a noise. I quickly drop everything into the basket and ran to my room.
"Are you home Jason sweetie?" Mom called out. "I got dinner. Are you coming down?"
"I am home mom but I am not hunger. Can I give it a miss tonight?" I yelled back.
"What's wrong darling. Is everything OK?"
"All good, just not hunger" Is that OK?
"Please yourself then. I will leave something for you OK?" ]
"Thanks mom" I said with relief.
That night as expected I could not sleep. My mom on my mind. By 3am I was exhausted. Then I heard knock on my door. It was mom wearing her sexy lingerie approaching my bed. "It's ok darling just want to help you go to sleep" She whispered. Before I knew it she had uncovered the sheets exposing my erect penis. I was so tired and delirious. Mom hopped onto my bed and straddled me. Slipping my penis into her delicious wet pussy. The sensation was incredible. The feeling was magic, warm and she gripped me firmly, moving up and down my penis, milking it.
She proceeded to ride me, rapidly milking me with her bucking hips. I cried out in pleasure.
"Oh mom you are making me cum, oh god. Oh mom!!"
Suddenly I hear a knock on the door. "Are you OK darling. I heard you call me?" I sit up immediately.
"Its OK mom its just a dream. Nothing to be concerned about."
Wow that was close. It was just a dream. I was sweating nervously now. When she went away, I quickly wacked the pole for another load and went back to sleep.
By Friday it was going to be my movie night. Normally I would be out with my mates Ben and Daniel. As I was tired, I decided to chill out at home. Tomorrow I am due to see Katy, so I wanted to save some energy for her.
Dinner time was quiet. I was still thinking about mom. I found myself looking at her more interestingly now. Curious I guess. What I saw of her the other day still in my mind. I kept getting flashes of her lying there, masturbating herself. Her panties in the basket for all to see. I was getting horny again.
"Are you ok. You have been acting strange recently. Are you and Katy OK?" She asked.
"Oh yes we are good" I smiled.
After dinner I chose a movie and retired to the living area couch. I turned down the lights. A few minutes later mom turned up. "Can I join you sweetie?"
"Sure thing mom" I replied.
Mom had changed into a sexy looking dress. I can distinctly smell fresh perfume. She wasn't wearing that at dinner. She looked radiant. I can feel my penis getting erect quickly. I moved a bit trying not to show my response to her entrance. But she came over quickly right next to me, on my right and sat down.
"You don't mind if I sit next to you darling?"
"I am fine" I mumbled nervously.
Mom sat right next to me, her body touching mine. Next minute she wraps her left arm over my shoulder and starts to play with my hair. She stared at me with an excited look, watching my reaction. My god, my cock was rising up fast. I feel a little embarrassed. Is she going to make out with me?
"Is that OK sweetie?"
I could only nod my head. Her perfume was doing strange things to me already. I think that's what she wanted. Next minute she was running her fingers lightly over my legs. My heart was pounding out of its chest. Mom did look very hot tonight. What is she doing to me? She look so...oh gosh sexy. I was almost licking my lips, thinking what's next.
Then she said something that gave me goosebumps.
"Did you like what you saw the other day? I know you did."
Immediately I thought she has caught me with the spy cam.
"I am sorry mom I didn't mean to, but.." Before I finished, she interrupted me.
"Did you enjoy the smell of my panties. The feel of the material. I will give you another one for safe keeping. Just don't share it OK?"
She smiled with a teasing lustful look on her face. She begins to lick her lips as she stared at my embarrassment.
I blushed heavily with relief. She doesn't know about the cam. Great I sighed. But now I am so hard. I couldn't hide it now. It is clearly visible to her. She is still running her fingers lightly now along my inner thighs. My legs begin to open involuntarily as her teasing continued.
I can feel my underwear getting wet with pre cum. I can smell her sexual excitement. It mixed well with her perfume.
For what seem like a few minutes she teased me. Clearly mom is enjoying the control she had over me. She just had this excited look of anticipated lust on her pretty face. I just wanted to make out with her. She definitely wanted the same. It was electrifying.
"Are you enjoying this darling? Are you enjoying the attention? What were you thinking of when you were sniffing my panties? You want to have a look at my pussy? You want to smell my pussy? Lick my pussy? Taste my pussy? You may get a chance if you are a good boy tonight" she enquired, as she licked her lips teasingly. Dam you mom! I was as red as a beetroot with embarrassment.
I am so aroused now. I could only nod, listening to her dirty talk.
Then she asked me about Katy. "Does she give good handjobs? Do you cum really fast with her. Is she any good?" Mom teasingly asked.
"Err she's OK. She err...doesn't say much. But I know she likes it." I blushed heavily.
I can hear mom breathing more heavy now. Taking in more deep breathes. I can hear her moan, "Oh yes." repeatedly. Her scent is killing me softly. Her stares of lust penetrate me. I close my eyes to enjoy the moment. The scents and sounds are controlling me.
The closeness to mom is so freshingly intimate, sexually exciting. The anticipation was arousing me beyond anything I have ever experienced. I have never had this feeling of excitement with Katy ever. Katy was exciting, arousing but not like this. Mom was hot.
I wake up from my trance as mom lays a hand on my large bulge. She begins to press closer to me. I can feel her breath. I feel overwhelmed with lust. As she lightly strokes my penis through my pants, she kisses me lightly at first then more aggressively. Her hand runs up to my chest and her kissing moves to my neck and ears. I can now hear mom moaning as she makes out with me. I am thinking that it was just as well I came this morning. I definitely would not have last this far otherwise.
Mom is moaning now. She is whispering to me. "Oh yeah, oh yess, are you loving this sweetie?"
I can taste her saliva, her scent as she kisses me. Oh god this is so crazy. Her hand goes back to the bulge in my pants. She strokes me through the material for what seems like minutes, then unzips me. My heart skips a few beats as I listen to the zip come down.
I look at mom. She is looking straight at me, watching my reaction. A lustful smile runs across her face. She bits her lips and licks them in anticipation. She looks so pretty. Her eyes so beautiful close up. She is clearly enjoying this.
"Mom I haven't showered today."
"That's ok darling. I have seen it all before. I will give you a good clean" She responded with a grin.
My penis, covered only by my underwear is now exposed to her. My legs involuntarily spread further apart awaiting my fate.
With a quick flick she pulls off the top of my underwear exposing my very hard penis. "Oh yeah, wow you are so hard." As she runs her fingers over the pole. "You are so big. So much wetness oozing out of you. You are really turned on, aren't you? Hmmmm, so big, so hard. Do you like the touch of my fingers directly on your cock?" Wow its so much better when someone else is stroking it..so much more pleasure."
"Oh yeah you're going to love this. I love giving handjobs. You don't know this, but your mom was the local handjob queen at school before your time. They use to queue up my me" she grinned proudly, moving her hand in the air in a rapid up and down motion. "I really love watching their reactions, making guys squirt, explode, their cum flying everywhere! they all loved it" she said enthusiastically.
I hung onto her every word, breathing quickly, squirming with excitement and anticipation. My hips start to move up and down involuntarily waiting.
"Oh mom, you are really turning me on!!" I moaned.
Mom then grips my penis firmly, peeling my foreskin back hard in the process. And holding my rod firmly at its base, she brings her mouth towards the exposed organ.
"Hmmm, oh yeah, you are so big and hard, so swollen, so wet, you smell so nice."
She proceeds to lick my penis clean, like an ice cream cone. Licking around my head. Licking at the back of my head in fast flicks. Flicking her tongue at the hole of my penis. Oh my god I am in heaven. If this is heaven I want more of it. I didn't care if I hadn't showered today. Mom is doing a great job.
"Oh yeah you taste so good!! So hard, so wet. Oh yes do you like it. Does Katy do this for you? Is this the first time?"
She the pulls away and lands a kiss, deep throating me in the process. I can taste myself and her saliva.
She then spits into her right hand and brings it back to my penis. She twists the head very firmly making me squirm and shutter. "Oh mom you are so dirty. You are so goooood!!"
"You are really liking this I see, hmmm..." She starts to kiss me again. "I bet Katy doesn't do this" she moaned. "I want you to really enjoy this, after all I have a lot of experience." She licks her lips staring right at me watching my reactions.
"Oh yeah, you can see I love watching your reactions. I enjoy the control. I going to make you cum sweetie and watch you cum hard for me!"
All I could do is moan in pleasure as her words turned on.
She licks her hand and brings it back to my penis and continues her twisting action. She alternates between twisting and running her hand over my length. Then she would massage my balls. The feeling was exquisite. Those light touches of her fingers skimming over my balls were amazing.
I close my eyes to enjoy the moment. So here I am on the couch with mom sitting on my right. Her moving hand on my penis, massaging my balls, she's breathing deeply, moaning, talking dirty to me, and masturbating me. My legs widespread, shuttering from her jerking and touches. My hip slowly moving up and down in sync with her hand movements. Her right leg over my right leg controlling my movements. She's right so much better when someone else is doing it. It's doesn't get better then this.
I can hear her breathing faster, as her excitement builds up. She is starting to really get into it. It's such a turn on to see and hear.
"Oh yess, oh yess" she moans continuously. "I know you are loving this, all guys love this, tell me you like this, tell me how good I am!"
Mom then bends over my penis. Despite it oozing fluid, opens her mouth and drips saliva onto the head. God she is so dirty but I love it. She rubs it all over, grinning at my reactions.
Suddenly without warning, mom's hand goes into a blur, masturbating me at a very fast pace. My body thrashes, as she pumps me hard at speed. I am moaning out of control in an instant. My hips move up to meet her rapidly pumping hand. My god the feeling was unbelievably. I have never experienced this before.
The look of excitement now etched on her face, her mouth open, wanting. She is breathing very fast now, panting exhaustedly with excitement and enthusiasm as she masturbates me very quickly. The sound of her masturbating me fills the room.
"Oh yess darling, oh yesss!! oh yeah, you love it, you love it, oh yeah are you cummimg for me? that's feels so nice, doesn't it!!" Her dirty talk driving me crazy.
Mom continues pumping me very fast. She is giving me my best handjob ever. She is really getting into it now. Really enjoying giving it. Her excited enthusiasm is going to be rewarded now. God mom is so much better than Katy!!
"Oh mom, oh mom, don't stop, oh yesss, I am cummimg!! Oh god, oh god" I screamed.
I finally let go. My cum flying everywhere, in ropes of white lumps, as I exploded. My hips shoot up to meet her flying hand.
"Oh yessss, oh yessss, oh so good, oh yeah!! so much, so much cum!!" she moaned loudly in excitement. She is grinning and giggling like a school girl at the result.
"Oh yeah sweetie, that feels good, doesn't it!! oh yesss. Mom's good right! you loved it!!"
Unlike Katy, who just stops, mom continues stroking me fast. Not giving me any down time. Her excitement not waning.
"Oh yes darling, did you like that, you loved it didn't you? Oh yess." As she tried to catch her breath, mom looked exhausted with excitement. Breathing heavily and blushing. Like she has just had a workout.
"Oh yes mom, oh yes. I really enjoyed it!" I moaned in exhaustion.
"I am sorry for being too enthusiastic darling, that's just the way I am, I just love giving handjobs! I" can't wait for that cum shot" she grinned, wiping a droplet of cum from my face with her finger.
"I love you mom!" as I brought her closer to me. I now felt I wanted to touch her, to taste her, to see how wet she is, to see what mom's really like. But that's another story.
Mom, you are the best!
217 Mom's the Best Ch. 02
Fantasier
Wow what a night that was. My mind still thinking about the previous night alone with Mom.
It was now slightly awkward seeing mom each day, beginning with breakfast in the mornings. I couldn't help looking at her and fantasizing about undressing her and then fucking her.
The morning after I wanted to tell her how great she was last night and how I would love to be her play thing again. This was puppy love.
"Mom I really enjoyed last night. Can we spend another night together again?" I asked like a school boy asking for more. I felt a little embarrassed asking mom for sexual favors now. Just a few days ago, I wouldn't have been so forward.
"Oh darling that was really enjoyable for me too. We shall very soon. Now finish off your breakfast, you need to get going." She said with a sexy grin.
I felt over the moon. Couldn't wait for our next rendezvous. I got up and headed to the door, but as I walked pass mom, I brushed my hand over hers and she quickly patted me on the backside. I was enjoying our new found bond.
Back at school, I caught up with Katy. She appeared excited to see me.
"What's up?"
"We are moving out west in 3 weeks! Mum and Dad have just signed to purchase a bigger house. I am finally going to have my very own room completed with its own bathroom! No more sharing with little sis Kylie."
"Yes but how far west are talking about?"
"Actually it's about 20 miles. We have to change schools. Hey but we can still see each other every Wednesday and Saturday."
Suddenly I felt deflated. That means we can't have our usual catchups during school hours. It won't be the same I surmised.
"Can I see you tonight?"
"OK yes," as she bit her lower lip.
After school I let mom know I was going out with Katy tonight. But mom teasingly mentioned, "OK sweetie but I was planning another special night for you." She laughed as she said it. I think she was teasing me. Dam you mom!!
I caught up with Katy after school. After a feed we ended up in the back seat of her car. I wanted to explore more of her. To see if she was willing to further our sexual experimentation with each other. She must have sensed I was more keen today.
Although with Katy there wasn't the same "fire" as it was between mom and myself, I was feeling rather horny today. I wanted to try out some pussy today. And she will be my first one. So I was getting hard at the thought. I was hoping she won't feel pressured by me. I was beginning to fantasize about the prospect.
I didn't want our relationship to change if she moved. It's time to be more bolder with her. So here we are, on the backseat kissing and she begins to rub my penis throught my pants.
"Getting really excited are we?" She said smiling.
Now Katy is a beautiful girl. She was smaller in stature than mom, pretty fair skin and wasn't outrageous like other girls I know, but she had a friendly personable down to earth personality. And she was very attractive in her own way. I loved her smile when she was in a good mood. Today I think she is full of it. It would be my chance to try my luck with her.
I started to kiss her more, our tongues teasing, as I pressed more aggressively towards her face. She was moaning lightly now and rubbing my crotch quickly. Every now and then she would grab the length of my penis through the material. I can smell the odor of her sex now mixed with her lightly scented perfume. I was oozing pre cum and feeling my pants start to dampen. I have made out with her a few occasions before and today feels rather hotter. The thought of mom crossed my mind. I was imagining she was here with me. The thoughts only served to heighten my arousal with Katy.
I moved my hands over Katy's clothing, fumbling to remove the buttons of her top. I was feeling very excited now and wanted to see more of her in a hurry. I removed her top and undid her bra. Katy had perky breasts. Her nipples stood out erect. I sat back a little to enjoy the view of her breast.
"Rather excited today I see. What have you been up to? Have you been watching a little porn?" she asked looking directly into my eyes. There was a little wicked look in her beautiful eyes.
I didn't say anything. I just kissed her and then ran my tongue down her neck and nibbled on her ears. She smelt devine.
I then ran my tongue down to her breast, flicking on her hard nipples, sending her shuttering. Katy begins to moan more. She was enjoying the extra attention I was giving her.
My hands massaged her skin lightly then firmly cupping her breast. I was now sucking hard on her nipples, my tongue flicking rapidly at her nipples.
"Oh that's nice" she moaned. I moved my hand lower to her tummy, massaging in circles. Then my hand slid lower to her panties. At that point she stopped me.
I looked her in the eyes. She was both excited and nervous now. She hasn't let me touch her down there but I wanted to pleasure her. But I continued kissing her and massaging her front, trying to arouse her more. I whispered to her, how pretty she looked today, trying to charm her. I even went as far as telling a small lie about giving her a surprise gift later. What bull s... I thought to myself.
I stopped and whispered to her again "Can I give you a massage down there? It will feel good. I won't do anything else if you don't want to."
"But I haven't been home yet, I feel so dirty. Why are you so horny tonight. Baby you feel so hard" as she ran her fingers over my organ.
I put a finger to her lips to calm her down. But she said, "How about I finish you off with my hand baby," she whispered, as she rubbed me through my pants frantically.
She can see the desire in my eyes and my body language.
Although I would love for her to finish me off, I wanted to please her first. I tried again. This time she attempted to unzip me and give me the handjob. My hand slipped underneath her panties and for the first time I felt her wetness on my fingers.
I rubbed her slowly, not in any hurry. Katy continued to pull my penis out to massage it. She didn't stop me this time, resigned in accepting the inevitable progression in our sexual relationship.
She moaned lightly, squirming a little as I inserted my fingers into her pussy. She was very wet. I can smell her pussy. Her pussy lips felt slimy. My fingers enjoying the sensation. She was quite hairy down there. I brought my fingers out and in the light I can see they were covered in a layer of cream. I brought it to my nose and had a sniff. The strong smell hit me hard.
"That's disgusting!!" Katy said. But that did not stop me as I licked my fingers clean in front of her, looking directly at her. Tasting a pussy for the first, Katy's pussy. She went bright red as I sucked on my fingers. Then I gave her, my fingers. She politely declined. "You are a pervert! " she said loudly.
I quickly kissed her deeply, twisting my tongue with hers, allowing her to taste herself as we mashed our mouths together. I can hear her moaning, breathing quickly now. I think she is getting quite turned on.
Wasting no time then, I quickly pulled her panties off and spread open her legs as wide as they can go. Katy is now completely spreadeagled. Wow you are so beautiful, as I drooled at her sitting there.
I can hear her moaning "Jason you shouldn't!!" But she was clearly too aroused now. She just let me have my way.
She looked so beautiful down there. Her pussy covered in fine pubic hairs and very wet indeed. Her pussy lips were slender, were puffed with excitement, her juices running down to her ass. The odor of her pussy filled the cabin of her car.
I brought my face closer to her privates. I can hear her moaning with excited anticipation. I took a deep breath and enjoyed the aroma. My penis sprung up a notch as I got more turned on. Then using both hands, I opened up her swollen lips exposing her vulva and vagina. My god what a sight.
She was so wet around her outer and inner lips. I can see her pee hole and creaminess of vagina orifice. I inhaled deeply the smell of her pussy. I have never seen a pussy close up before. I enjoyed the visual beauty for moment, then I stuck my fingers into her vagina sending Katy twitching with pleasure. As I pulled my fingers out, a trail of creamy gritty juice came out with them.
"Ohhhhhhh, god I so turned on now, please try licking me!" she moaned. I was going to be more than a willing participant.
I played with her insides with my fingers, enjoying the texture, wetness and the sensations. The odor was very strong, causing my head to spin with lust.
I quickly fulfilled her desire, brought my mouth to her open pussy and licked frantically at her spread vulva, tasting her, sending Katy into heaven with my tongue. I found her clitoris now sticking out erect with excitement. I massaged it quickly as I licked and sucked all around her pussy, cleaning her up. As I licked her up, I stare back up her arching body, her face contorted with pleasure. I must be doing something right for a beginner I smiled.
Katy starts to thrash and convulse as her orgasm begins.
She is moaning quickly and breathing rapidly now. I forced my face deep into her mound and she involuntarily graps the back of my head, forcing my face further into her heaving pussy.
With that I think I made her orgasm. She let out a drawn out groan and moan. I continued licking not knowing when to stop. Katy's body was still shuddering in pleasure. She then sits up and pulls my face to her, kissing me passionately.
"Oh baby that was great. You made me cum with your mouth. I felt so hot."
"Can you return the favour?" I smiled back at her.
With that she pushed me back and grabbed my now very hard penis. She ran her tongue from the base up the shaft and in the process pulled my foreskin back and swallowed the exposed head in her mouth. Oh god the feeling was magic. Her mouth felt so warm. And I can feel her tongue licking quickly at the swollen head. If this was her first time she was doing OK. This was a first for me as well.
After a minute she lifted her head up and proceeded to finish me with her delicate fingers. She did her usual slow movement up and down. But it still felt so nice and I wanted to cum badly.
I whispered to Katy to finish me off by pumping me faster, something she normally didn't do. She obliged but only a little faster. The thought of Mom crossed my mind, how she went crazy giving that dream handjob. I whispered to Katy again.
"Can you jerk me as fast as you can. I think I will cum much quicker."
With that encouragement, Katy went all out pumping her fist furiously up and down my iron hard rod. Her right hand goes into a blur. I can see her lusty excitement on her face as she responded to please me. Her breathing quickens and I can hear her moaning quietly encouraging me to cum for her.
"You like that eh?" she moaned.
Oh my god she is great, I can feel the cum moving up the shaft. Oh god. Oh god. She is a lot better than on other occasions we have met.
I start to moan in pleasure and my hips start to quickly move into a pumping motion in sync with her rapidly moving fist.
"Am I doing it right? Are you liking it better?" she whispered watching my face.
"Oh yeah I am cumming, faster, faster, I cried out.
Katy didn't disappoint me. She pumped even more furiously finally sending several shots into the air. I moaned in sheer pleasure as she pumped faster until I was spent. Wow that's my girl I thought. She's a fast learner, as I laid back with a smile. Both of us breathing heavily from the experience.
I looked her in the eyes. Her face happy that she has really pleased me. I kissed her lightly and laid back down.
"Did I do OK?" She asked inquisitively.
"Oh yeah you were fantastic" I smiled back.
We laid there for a few more minutes before she dropped me off at home. Somehow I was still wanting to see Mom tonight. But now I feel drained. But more than happy.
Once I got home, Mom was still up watching TV. I quietly went to my room needing a good nights sleep.
The next night was going to be a boy's night in. We are just going to watch a couple of action movies and have a round of cold ones. Ben and Daniel are my best mates at college. They are both single, although Ben(" The good looking one") had a girlfriend before but that relationship disintegrated a few months ago after he caught her with another man. I had already arranged with mom that we will be hanging around for the night. And Mom has told me she is doing nothing and will be at home. So I politely asked her to watch a movie with us if she wished.
The boys have arrived and we are having our usual take outs of pizza. As a movie started Mom came in to join us. I was surprised at what she was wearing, a very short white dress that only enhanced her figure and legs. I introduced her to Ben and Dan. Then we all sat down with our cold ones and pizza.
Immediately I can tell there was a little attraction between Mom and Ben. There wasn't much dialogue but the odd stare and smiles. Of course I tried to engage conversation with them both, but all I got back was "yeah all good, OK" but my intuition
got the better of me and normally I am right.
During the "intermission" I went into the kitchen for more snacks. Ben quickly followed me in.
" Your mom's really hot!!" He whispered loudly. "Real hot." he repeated.
"Ben, just leave my mom alone" I quickly responded.
Dam, mom did look rather nice tonight I thought. After all she looked pretty sexy in that short white dress, her legs went on and on. She dressed like that with something in mind I bet you, knowing mom.
At the end of the night as the boys were leaving, Mom shook each of them on the hand politely. Maybe just too politely. There was definitely something there between those two.
"Mom don't do anything I wouldn't do please. I love you, so don't disappoint me." I said with a tired wary smile.
"What do you mean?. It's was just great meeting your friends. They seem like nice boys." She smiled with a sexy grin.
"OK goodnight."
The following week was going to be another movie night. But this time Ben called in, saying he didn't feel well. Dan still came over but only for the one movie. Mom had got out, so tonight was an early night for us. I decide to check on Ben making sure he was OK. Maybe a round at his place might make him feel better. Boy was I completely wrong. I wasn't going make him better.
As I got to Ben's place I was shocked to see mom's car sitting nearby. Suddenly the mystery deepens or should I say I got a bit anxious, my mind racing with what's happening here. My heart beating faster. I was nervous about what I was to discover.
I knew where Ben's room was, so I went immmediately in that direction. But I noticed the light was dimly on in the lounge. I can hear voices. I followed the sounds of the voices and went to the half open window. I just knew it, there was mom sitting on the couch with Ben. She had her arm around him, like she did with me. They were just talking. But I felt a little betrayed, even jealous. I can see the smile on Ben's face as he stared intensely at mom as she spoke. I couldn't hear was said but would imagine she is flirting with him. I watched for a few minutes, my penis starting to twitch and come to life.
Mom was wearing that sexy white dress she wore last week.
I watched closely and it seems my timing was perfect. The show was about to start. They begin to kiss. Firstly on the mouth then all over. Ben's hand was everywhere, out of control, on her breast, on her face but she did not allow him to put them between her legs. Mom's hand was running up and down Ben's shorts, right over his bulge. There was a look of lust on both their faces. Both staring into each others eyes, like schoolkid lovers.
Then suddenly mom moved away from Ben on the couch.
She began to spread her legs wide apart and lifting her dress up. She wore matching sheer white panties. I can see her pubic hairs poking out the sides of her panties. My god what was she going to do. Mom please don't do it, please don't, not in front of my mate.
Mom begins to lick her fingers wet and begins lightly massage her pussy through her panties. I can see she is very wet. I can see her closing her eyes and her lips part. I think she is moaning. I can see Ben massaging himself through his shorts staring at the action unfolding before his eyes. His eyes glued at her fingers and face. Mom's going to masturbate herself in front of Ben. Her hands start to massage her breast and face as she alternates between massaging her pussy.
My cock is now rock hard and I am getting very excited. I also begin rubbing myself through my shorts. I can feel the wetness dripping out of my penis. Mixed emotions hit me as I am resigned to Mom's need to pleasure herself in front of Ben and my jealous thoughts mixed in with my arousal.
Mom then pulls one side of her panties aside to expose her hairy pussy to Ben. She is glistening wet in the light of the room. I can see her licking her lips, her eyes opening and closing watching Ben. I can hear the sound of her moaning even from where I was. It was really turning me on. She appears to be saying something to Ben but I cannot hear.
She uses her fingers to part her pussy exposing her insides. She begins to masturbate frantically. Using her other hand she pulls up her hood to expose her clitoris and rapidly rubs it.
Her body starts to heave up and down. Her legs now fully spreadeagled. Mom is moaning insanely now. I can hear her approaching orgasm, as her breathing becomes fast and heavy. Her heads rolls back and forth, side to side. Her fingers massaging furiously her clitoris. I can see Ben's eyes virtually popping out, his mouth open salivating at the sight of my mom pleasuring herself only a few feet from him.
Suddenly Mom begins to orgasm, her body convulsing on the couch, loses control and she moans loudly in pleasure. I can hear her shout out to Ben as her orgasm overwhelms her.
"Oh yesss, oh my god, I feel so gooood, I so turned by you watching, I am cumming!! Watch me cum!! I want you to watch me cum!!"
"My god, oh yeah!! My god this unreal!!" Ben shouted back.
With that Mom orgasms and squirts everywhere just like how I witnessed with the hidden cam on the ceiling. It was like a volcano erupting but with fine pussy juice flying everywhere.
Her body continues to convulse as she continues rubbing herself. The look on her face of sheer pleasure and satisfaction.
Again without warning Mom immediately goes over to Ben virtually ripping out his iron rod from his shorts and spits on it a couple of times and begins his dream handjob. Her right hand immediately goes into a blur and I can even hear the sound of her masturbating Ben from the window. I look at Ben's face now contorted with pleasure as my mom jerks him to a very fast orgasm. His face had this very happy smile. I really wanted to wipe it off him. His whole body begins to convulse, heaving out of control. I can hear him moaning loudly now.
Again like with me, her excited enthusiasm begins to show and she is full on pumping. She begins to talk dirty to Ben, breathing heavily between words in the process.
"You like that, oh yeah I know you love it, oh yesss" she moaned excitedly. Her face had that look of lust that I have seen before.
Mom spits on his cock again and again, adding to the already sloshing wetness as her hand flys furiously over his rod.
Within less than a minute Ben erupts hard, shooting cum out, like an out of control fire hose. He screams out in pleasure as Mom continued her assault, not even slowing down. His head thrown back in pleasure. She then shakes his penis violently splattering his cum everywhere while still masturbating him. She never did that with me! I thought.
I can hear Ben shouting out. "Oh yeah, oh yeah!! Oh gosh that's feel so good!!, oh god you are so nasty."
Mom continues shaking his penis hard, giving Ben the best handjob of his life.
I was so turned on, but needed to go. I watched another minute as mom begins to play with Ben's cum with her fingers and rubs the semen over his stomach. Then surprisingly she licks up his cum from his belly, savoring the taste. They then lay back in each others arms. Ben sporting the biggest smile yet.
I quickly make my exit home pretending not to have seen anything. But a little jealous, I still needed to finish myself off once at home. Back home I jerked myself off in less than a minute. Feeling drained I quickly fell asleep..
218 Mom's the Best Ch. 03
Fantasier
The day after my mind was still racing. I don't know what to say to Mom or to my mate Ben after witnessing mom pleasure herself in front of him and then give him a wildly enthusiastic masturbation send off .
I kept a lower profile for the next week with mom but I saw Ben at college the next few days. On the first day he was like.
"How's your mom? She's one hot lady. Can we have another movie date at your place?" He asked with a very telling smirk.
Of course he wasn't saying anything about his encounter with mom at his place but referring to the previous weeks movie night at my place.
"Yeah we will tee up another night maybe next week, but you must promise not to mess around with my mom!" I said firmly.
I am certain that, that just landed on deaf ears.
"Ok ok." He meekly said with smile.
Bastard I just know he's going to try to make contact with mom. Sure enough one night he calls asking for mom.
Luckily I took the call. "Hey Ben what's up?"
"Hey just wanted to ask your mom a question is she around?"
"Mom's out today, can I pass the message to her?"
"Oh no I will try another time. See you tomorrow."
"Who was that Jason on the phone?" Mom called out.
"Ah no one just some salesperson mom. Nothing interesting."
The next day of course I caught up with my mates. Ben seems rather more cheerful.
"What's up Ben, why are you in such a good mood? What have you been up to? Up to no good I bet you!"
"Hey lifes too short to worry about anything. How's your mommy? She's one hot sexy lady, I bet she is."
As he spoke he began moving his hand up and down in a rapid gesture then stopping, then rapidly pumping the air again. Yeah he's not trying to indicate too much about their secret meeting the other night! Right!
"Oh go away you wanker, you need to drown in a cold bath!"
Back at class it was just a few days before Katy was to leave for her new home. We caught up again for another hot session on the backseat of her car. Wow this girl's getting better. I am going to miss her. But I plan to see Katy every weekend after she leaves. I plan to fuck her crazy one day. She ain't allowing me to get near her pussy with this hot rod at this stage, so I will have to wait. Maybe her being further away might help our relationship I thought.
After Katy left I was a little down but was looking forward to our weekend rendezvous. But when the weekend arrived she only responded to my text as "Sorry can't see you this weekend. Just really busy with things. Can we make it next week?"
"Sure thing." I replied back disappointedly.
Naturally I fell back to mom. This time I needed to be closer to her, so we can chat about my relationship and our relationship.
I picked a quiet night in. And mom had already sensed that I needed chatting to. I was just channel surfing when mom sat down next to me with a couple of cold ones.
"Looking a little blue I see darling." She quietly spoke.
"Yeah you know Katy's gone now and she had no time for me this weekend. What does all that mean to you mom?"
"Darling sometimes you may need to let go a bit. Maybe give her a little slack. If she is still not making the effort, don't try too hard. Just refocus on those that matter. You will see if you mean a lot to her. Sometimes things are not meant to be perfect."
"Thanks mom it means a lot to me you helping putting things into perspective. I will do what you have suggested."
With that mom reaches out to me touching my hair and face.
My penis starts to swell instantly as my body and mind awakes from its slightly depressed mode. I looked at mom's beautiful face, excitement starting to fill my soul. Sparks you can say flying around just a little bit. I reach out to grab the back of moms head to bring her closer to me. She had this lustful look written over her sexy smile. I wanted her. I wanted her now.
We begin to kiss, gently at first then more wildly. Passionately.
I bury my face in her brunette hair, enjoying the smell then back to locking mouths with her, deep throating each other.
My hands start to wonder over her top, looking for her breast and nipples. Mom was oozing now with her natural body scent. She's wearing her favorite perfume from Estée Lauder. Gosh she smelt electric. My penis now rock hard beneath my shorts.
"Oh darling you are so horny now. You want to make love to mommy?"
With that mom begins to reciprocate by also running her hands over my chest and belly, massaging as she went. She is acting more aggressive now kissing me all over. All over my face, neck and ears. I am so aroused now, letting her take over.
She deep kisses me and begins to run her soft hand over the hard outline of my penis.
"You are so hard, so stiff. You are enjoying yourself. You like the attention. I promise to make up for anything missing."
"Gosh mom you are really turning me on." As I laid there enjoying mom aggressively making out with me.
I can hear her moaning lightly now and she is breathing more frantically as she continues to kiss me all over while rubbing me through my shorts. My shorts are now damp with moisture as precum runs out from the tip of my stiff cock.
She stops for a second and we look into each others eyes. I was burning with lust as I looked at her face, her skin looked so beautiful, beautifully fair, her eyes stunning close up and her smile and her lips extremely inviting. She is so sexy up close.
"Do you want to eat my pussy, taste my pussy, smell my pussy?" She said confidently staring at my reactions.
I am so nervous now and only managed to mumber out. "Yesss please... can I."
"Put your hand down here and feel me up first. Feel how wet I am now."
Mom directs me to insert my fingers below her panties beneath her shorts. At the same time she lifts her top up and asked me to suck her nipples at the same time.
Suddenly I was in heaven. I blush with excitement.
I don't want to rush this. I want savor every second.
Mom smelt so sexy. Her skin pearly white. She has beautiful perky breast with hard erect nipples. I can smell her natural body odor. I can smell her perfume. I can feel her body heat as I immersed my face across her upper body. Gosh I am so horny. My mind burning with desire. My penis hard as steel. My fingers rubbing her pussy and I have a face fill of tits and nipples. It can't get better than this. I begin to moan quietly and my breathing becomes heavier with excitement.
Mom begins to moan repeatedly. Her eyes opening and closing enjoying my licks and touches. I wanted to masturbate her and watch her squirt for me. I can now smell the odor of pussy coming from where my fingers are working between her legs.
"Oh yeah, lick my nipples, massage my pussy baby, oh yeah." Mom moan quietly.
"Oh wow mom you are so hot, so tasty." I moaned back.
"Take your fingers out."
I pull my fingers out. They are so wet covered by her creamy secretions. The odor was unmistakenly pussy.
"Give me your fingers." Mom moaned.
I stick my fingers to her face and she grabs my hand and starts to lick my fingers clean while enjoying her own odor on my fingers. Then she sucks on them. The sensation was fantastic. My mom licking and sucking her own juices off my fingers. Wow!!.
"Oh yes, darling do like the smell of my pussy? Is it turning you on. I bet it is!!"
Mom then begins to strip taking her shorts and panties off.
She spreads open her long legs. Mom is slim and petite of course but she has sexy long legs. I watch as her legs part. My juices rush from my balls leaking onto my undies as I focus on her beautiful pussy now exposed in front of me.
Mom is unshaven but neatly trimmed. Her pussy lips slightly swollen and juice is now running down her crack. Creamy juices.
"Don't be shy come closer, have a closer look at my pussy." Mom encouraged me.
She immediately uses both hands to spread wide open her pussy labials exposing her whole vulva as my face approachs. The smell of pussy hits me in an instant. She is so pink and wet as I closely observe her insides. She lets go and I then use both my thumbs to spread open her inner labia exposing her inner privates.
"Oh baby do you like what you see. Are you turned on? Breathe deeply darling. Enjoy it!."
"My god, my god." I could only muster. I can feel my penis almost twitch, wanting to cum badly.
I move my face to her pearly inner thighs, inhaling her body scent. I can feel her body heat. My tongue darts out licking her inner thigh, sending her shuddering and squealing in delight. I felt like eating her literally.
"Oh baby arghhh!! oh yesss that's nice!!"
I move back to her pussy. Burying my face in her pubes, inhaling the smell of her pubic hairs. I play with her pubic hairs between my fingers. Then I used my thumbs again to spread open her pussy lips and proceeded to rub my thumbs along her folds, feeling her texture, her moistness, gathering up her creamy juices on my thumbs. I play with her secretions on my fingers, feeling the texture. Her vagina was extra juicy with creamy secretions oozing out.
"Put your finger into my vagina darling and rub me slowly on the underside of the top of it."
I do just that and slowly massage the top part of her orifice. I can feel a slight lump of muscle there. As I massaged, it sent mom into a long drawn out moans. Her hips start to move involuntarily up and down with visual excitement. She starts to move more uncontrollably now. I feel now I have mom under my control now as she moans loudly in pleasure.
"Oh god, oh yes that's right. Keep doing it. Oh yeah that feels really nice." she moans.
Her heads starts to roll. I am so aroused now. I have mom under my thumb you can say. A firm smirk runs across my face as I enjoy what I am doing to her.
Next minute mom's hands reachs down and starts to run circles around her clitoris. Then she pulls firmly up to expose her little man. It's covered in secretions of its own.
I hear mom whispering to me between her moans.
"Darling put your mouth over my clit and suck on it hard. Oh yesss please. Lick it fast. Put you whole mouth over it."
I do just that and mom instantly goings into a frenzy, wildly thrashing as I firmly continued to massage her orifice and tonguing aggressively at her now hard swollen clitoris.
She is moaning insanely, out of control. I can feel her orgasm approach. My fingers are being gripped by her vaginal muscles. I can see her labias and vagina pulsate with the approaching orgasm. Suddenly I had this vision of her squirting when she masturbated for Ben. I begins to taste a different favor in her juices. Mom is talking dirty repeatedly.
"Oh yeah, oh yeah don't stop licking, lick my pussy, oh yeah, oh god I am starting to cum. Lick it faster, harder, harder!! Suck hard on my clit!!"
My mind is now racing fast, not wanting to disappoint mom, slow down or worse, stop what I a doing. I wanted mom to get what she deserves. Suddenly I feel her hands grab the back of head firmly pressing my head hard against her heaving pussy.
Her hips start to grind and gyrate against my face massaging her pussy all over my face, almost suffocating me in the process. I feel my face getting very wet. The taste was amazing. The smell intoxicating. Mom moaning continuously, talking dirty to me. Telling me to make her cum.
"Oh baby watch me cum, I cumming, oh god that feels so gooood, don't stop, you going to love it, you will like what you are going to see, oh god, oh god!! I am cumming!!"
Within a few seconds she lets out a loud orgasmic scream and her body convulses out of control. I hold on for dear life. A forceful squirt of fluid hits me, filling my senses with new unfamiliar order and taste. I am drenched in her cum juices. Hit by a spray. The taste and smell indescribable to me.
It was bitter and sweet. An astringent taste. An unusual odor.
Mom's body continues shaking in post orgasmic pleasure. I try my best to still lick and massage her. I feel my fingers getting squeezed every second by her vagina. Her legs also squeezing me then opening in an uncontrolled fashion.
I slowly lift my head from her pussy and look at the result in front of me. Her pussy was drenched wet. The couch cover was drenched, my face was drenched. Her pussy looked wet and clean, lubricated in clear fluid. I did not know what to say but I am stunned by her physicality and physiology.
"Oh my god, that was wonderful. You did well darling." She said with a happy smile as she tries to catch her breath.
She then pulled me back up to her. Her face flushed from excitement. She looked at me and began to kiss and lick my face. She begins to moan again.
"Mom you were so hot, I am so turned on by you." I nervously sputtered out.
"Look at me." she asked, staring at my awkwardness. Her tongue swirling in her half open mouth. She begins to lick her lips slowly. I can feel her right hand begin to massage me through the damp fabric of my shorts. She slowly unzips me while staring intensely at me. She brings her face close to mind, allowing me to inhale in her perfume. She stares at my reactions. A smirke runs across her face as she bits her lower lips. I can hear her heavy breathing, feel her breath on my face. She starts to whisper to me.
"Am I turning you on? Oh yeah, you like this?"
I blush with nervous excitement. What can I say. I am in absolute heaven. After eating her pussy and now this, I really needed to cum fast. But mom was teasing me and enjoying it.
She quickly pulls out my wet iron rod. Brings her hand to her mouth and licks her hand forever staring at me. Returns her hand to my penis and twists her right hand firmly a few turns. A sexy smile appears on her pretty face as she intentionally turns me on in every way. It's definitely working and I start to moan. My body moves with excitement.
Mom then moves to lower her mouth over my penis, sucking on it hard while moving her head up and down slowly.
The sensation was exquisite. She lifts her head up and opens her mouth releasing a string of saliva stretching a few inches off my head and begins to slowly massage her saliva over the head.
"Oh my god, oh my god mom that is fantastic." I moaned.
She sits back, faces me and wipes the saliva from her mouth.
"You like that?" she whispers
"Oh yeah."
She continues to stare at me smiling. "Oh yeah, oh yeah."
Then in classic mom style she immediately masturbates at speed. Again her right hand goes into blur. My pelvis suddenly jumps up meeting her pumping hand and I moan loudly.
I open my eyes briefly to her lustful stare. Her face showing its excitement as she begins to talk dirty to me.
Once again her enthusiasm takes over. This time I couldn't hold off any longer. I cum immediately, my cum flying out in white ropes. My pelvis rapidly jumps up from the couch while mom pumps harder. I scream out in pleasure.
"Arghhhh!! Oh god mom shake it, shake it hard!!" I screamed.
Mom violently shakes my penis all the while pumping fast, sending my cum flying everywhere.
"Oh yeah you like that eh?"
Suddenly I had this thought. Mom was not meant to know that I know she likes to shakes penises hard as they cum. That was something she did to Ben during the voyeuristic show the other night when I was peeping through the window.
Oh my god that was the best yet I thought, as my body settles back down. Still twitching from the amazing handjob.
With my face fully flustered, mom stares at me and whispers.
"Did you know I like to shake penises as they cum eh?"
I turned bright red..."No but I figure it would feel great." I lied nervously.
" Hmmmm mom knows better, your secret stays with me OK."
She smiled like a school girl.
Oh yeah that was close and what a day it's been. After that we lie in each others arms, our heads together, she whispers to me.
"Hey why don't you get your mates over for a group session."
"You mean to give us..."
"Oh yes, I want to masturbate each of you at a time. You can each watch. I would like that." Mom licks her lips in anticipation at the thought.
"Daniel has never had a girlfriend. It would be too much for him. He will be too nervous. You will be too hot for him."
Mom bits her lower lip at the thought. "Oh yeah I like the thought of that, someone a little inexperienced. He will like it."
The idea of my sexy hot mom masturbating all 3 of us one at a time while we watched is turning me on. I feel a twitch happening. I will let her know.
The next few days the thought filled my mind a few occasions.
Then one day the opportunity came up and again was going during our usual movie night. I had asked Ben first that mom would like to see you. Of course he jumped at the idea, until I mentioned that Daniel and myself will be there. I explained that mom has this fetish and that she would like to practice that on us. But we will all be there to witness it. I didn't tell Ben any details except turn up on Friday night. With Daniel I explained to him that mom wants to have some fun with us on Friday and that he won't regret it, just be there.
Come Friday night I was a bit anxious but mom was really excited at the prospect of fulfilling a fantasy of hers.
Both Ben and Daniel arrived together. We got them sitting on the 3 seater and we sat on the 2 seater. After a couple of drinks and a feed, mom went straight to Ben. That's when everyone became quiet and Ben got a bit nervous. Mom was her usual confident self, not really concerned about any rejection or prudish behavior from the boys. I can tell Dan was really nervous, wondering what's happening here.
Mom was whispering a few words to Ben. His face blushing but he seems excited. I can see mom's hand move to his bulge beneath his pants, slowly rubbing it.
I ushered Dan to sit on my couch for a better view. We both stare quietly as mom went to work on Ben who are only about four feet away. Dan was shaking like a leaf, as he was the most inexperienced one here. He had never had a girlfriend and to be witness to a live act is both exciting and nerve racking for him.We can hear mom whispering to Ben.
"You feel ok? I am going to make you feel really excited. You are going to love this Ben."
She stares at him virtually face to face with him, turning him on with her attractiveness, her smile and her perfume scent.
Mom begins to kiss him slowly at first then aggressively. She starts to moan. Her hands become more frantic massaging Ben all over. She removes his shirt and her own top revealing her naked breast.
"Do you like what you see? I can see you are really turned on.
Does it turn you on your mates watching?"
"Eh yes, you are really hot." He nervously mumbered out.
Mom unzips him and pulls out his very hard wet cock. It is similar in size to mine. Thank goodness for that I thought.
She proceeds to lick her hand and return it to his penis, twisting the saliva over his swollen head, sending Ben to shudder uncontrollably. His face grimaced with pleasure as mom firmly twists up and down. Admittedly it was really arousing me watching mom control his pleasure. Hearing her moaning, hot whispering and breathing heavily enjoying what she was doing to Ben was so unbelievably hot. Watching her aggressively make out with him was making me so excited. I was really enjoying the live show.
I turn to Dan he was still shaking like a leaf. The deal with mom was he will be next. I think I am going to enjoy watching that one.
"Oh yeah, oh yeah Ben you are so hard! Why don't you lie down and I will straddle your face."
Mom gets up and slides her sexy shorts off revealing her sexy panties. She then goes on top of Ben in a 69 position. Her panties look very wet. She is very aroused. She brings her panties just above Ben face and starts to polish his face with her wet panties in a gyrating motion.
"Oh god yesss, oh yes!! Oh wow you smell so nice!!, oh god yess." moaned Ben as mom continues to rub herself now more quickly across his face in a brushing motion.
Mom is moaning repeatedly now, obviously turned on by the act. She bends forward and opens her mouth to let out a large drop of saliva onto Ben's penis and starts to masturbate him. Slowly at first and then furiously fast sending Ben pumping hard his hips and moaning louder. He is holding on to mom's ass as he starts to stick his tongue out flicking at the wet fabric uncontrollably while mom pumps him hard.
"Oh god, mmmmmmm, oh yesss, keep licking!!" she moaned repeatedly.
Suddenly Ben cums. Exploding violently from the twin sensation of mom's wet panties rubbing on his face and mom masturbating him relentlessly.
"Oh my god, oh god, oh god that feels so good!!" Ben moans repeatedly.
"Oh yeah, oh yeah!! Yes you love this baby, oh yess it feels nice!!" mom moans back in enthusiastic excitement.
As he cums moms begins to shake his penis violently as she has done before and with me sending Ben's body and legs twitching uncontrollably in pleasure. I can even see his toes curling in pleasure.
My own penis is virtually cumming, as I can feel the wetness in my pants spreading. My god that was very arousing to watch.
After a few more seconds mom body collapses onto Ben's exhausted from the effort. She is still breathing fast. Then she proceeds to lick up Ben's cum, licking and sucking it from his now softening cock. I can see his cum dripping from the side of her mouth. The odor of his cum fills the small space mixed with the smell of sex.
She gets up and immediately comes over to grab Daniel's hand, bringing him over to the other couch. Ben comes over after zipping up. His face still had this excited look on it.
"Wow your mom is so hot. She is so good." he whispered to me excitedly.
Poor Dan is shaking like a leaf, as he is seated next to mom.
Mom sits even closer right next to him and begins to whisper in his ear. I can only imagine was she is saying. She had this excited look on her face, like a schoolgirl. Dan is sporting a enormous bulge which she lightly skims over with her nails.
She cuddles up to Dan licking his ears, talking dirty to him. She stares directly at him, arousing him with her attractiveness. Dan is blushing red, too embarrassed to say anything. He just sat there, frozen on the spot, letting mom take complete control.
She still had Ben's cum running down mouth, which she didn't bother to wipe off. She knew what she was doing. She begins to kiss Dan deeply on his mouth, transferring the cum in the process. Dan's face screws up after tasting another's cum. She mashes her mouth forcefully, all the while licking away.
"Oh yeah, oh yeah, I really want to masturbate you now!!, make you cum for me fast."
Mom begins to pulls his cock out. Both Ben and myself gasped as we realize Dan is a whole inche longer than us and thicker.
Mom also had this excited look, as she laid her tiny hand on the large organ. The pre cum running down its length, Dan penis was already we lubricated.
"Oh yessss, you are so stiff, so big, so wet!!" she moaned with excitement.
Mom then pulls Dan's foreskin back firmly and holds the organ with her other hand and brings her right hand to her mouth, spitting onto her hand, ready to rub her saliva over his large rod. But before she begins to masturbate him, Dan suddenly explodes, cum flying everything, his hip suddenly shoots up in orgasmic fashion. His red face contorted with pleasure. He holds his mouth shut, not wanting to make any noise. His stiff body convulses. The excitement was too much for him leading him to cum far to early prematurely. Mom held firmly onto his exploding cock watching it spurt uncontrollably.
"Mmmmmmmm, oh yeah, oh yeah, oh yessss!!" she screamed like an excited schoolgirl seeing her first cum shot.
But before Dan was able to escape mom's clutches, she immediately starts to suck him off. She bobs her head up and down fast and within a few seconds his penis was looking hard again. Dan was squirming with the sensation, his face grimacing from mom's action. It appears mom isn't going to let this fish go too soon. Soon mom sits up and resumes her classic handjob position and starts to aggressively make out with Dan, talking dirty to him, arousing him to new heights. Her mouth wet with his cum, didn't stop her from kissing Dan passionately. His face grimaces at the taste of his own cum. Her right hand begins to masturbate Dan into a frenzy. We can hear the sound of her handjob. Both Ben and I watch in silent as we watch my mom put on a show. I feel so aroused by the action unfolding. I want to masturbate, but I wanted mom to finish me later. I can see Ben start to rub himself as his eyes feast on the action. Meanwhile Dan's face is contorted in pleasure, as he finally let's out a loud moan, his legs involuntarily flexing as he's begins to cum. Mom was really enjoying this. Whatever she is saying or doing is taking effect very quickly. She had this very enthusiastic excited look on her face. Her small feminine hand flying over Dan's rod at speed. Her breathing becomes very rapid from the workout she is applying on Dan.
"Oh god yesss, oh yeah you are loving this, cum hard for me!! Yesss, yess!!. She moaned out between fast breaths.
Dan lets out a final loud groan." Arghhhhh!!."
His cum explodes out again, even more explosive then the first occasion. Immediately mom shakes his penis violently as she did for us, sending Dan into a frenzy. His body out of control.
In all it took mom just 3 minutes to make Dan cum a second time. She lets go of him, but it doesn't end there, as she quickly takes off her panties and lies back on the couch. Mom has become so hot and aroused she needed quick relief.
"Oh god I am so hot!! Watch me play with myself. Watch me cum for you."
She immediately spreads open her beautiful slim legs, exposing her pussy. She exposes her hard clitoris and begins to masturbate it at speed, rubbing it into a blur. Her body jumps and shudders with the torturous rubbing. The sound of her masturbation fills the room arousing us to new heights. Her head rolls in pleasure, her face blushing with contorted pleasure as she enjoys being watched performing her intimate act. She moans continuously, talking dirty as she masturbated herself into a frenzy.
As I watched mom begin to masturbate herself, I became so aroused. It was rather arousing watching how she masturbated. She was enjoying the attention more than us. Within a few seconds her body starts to seize and her legs pull up to her chest as her orgasm starts to takes over.
"Arghhhhhh!! I am starting to cum!! Watch me cum!! Oh god I am so turned on!! Oh yessss here I cum!!"
Mom orgasms and sprays her fresh warm juices in our direction. She shudders and convulses, moaning loudly. But she wasn't done. The rooms now smells of her pussy cum, enriching our senses to a new level. Mom points to Dan to come to her. He gets up nervously and comes over to mom. As he knees down, mom uses both her hands to spread open her pussy lips wide.
"Lick me Dan, taste a woman's pussy, taste my pussy. Does the smell of my pussy turn you on!!? she moaned in excitement.
Dan plunges his face onto mom's open pussy savoring the smell and taste of a pussy for the first time. She promptly grabs the back of his head and massages her pussy forcefully onto Dan's face. He grabs her pearly white thighs on both sides forcing mom's thighs further part, as he sucked and licked mom to another explosive orgasm. She bucks wildly gyrating her pussy into Dan's face, virtually drowning him with her spray of fresh juice, moaning wildly.
"Oh god yeah, lick it, suck it hard!! Oh yeah don't stop!! She moaned loudly.
From the side I can see Ben wanking himself to another orgasm. Myself, although so aroused, force myself to wait for mom. Meanwhile the show hasn't stop, Dan with his new found confidence forces mom's legs up to her chest and inserts two fingers into her vagina. He rapidly fingers her to another explosive orgasm. Mom is moaning out of control, her head thrown back in pleasure, her hip pumping in tune with Dan's sliding fingers. As mom cums, Dan decides in a spontaneous moment to check her out down there, by spreading her butt and sticking his nose into her hairy anus for a few seconds, inhaling strongly her odor. She bucks wildly and squeals in delight.
"Ahhhhhhh, mmmmm, oh yesssss!! Squealing and squirming from the new sensation.
Dan then returns to sucking hard on mom's clitoris sending her over the edge again. Mom screams out in pleasure, her arms and head thrown back. In the final act mom again cums, spraying Dan's face with her cum. The strong odor of her juices linger thickly in the room and they are finally exhausted. Mom breathing heavily lying back on the couch and Dan still lightly licking mom's pussy, cleaning up her juices. He will never forget this experience in a lifetime.
Wow my god what a show. I wanted to be with mom alone now. I get the guys out quickly. They leave thanking mom for the experience.
"Thank you very much Mrs. J." Ben said with a happy grin.
Dan didn't say much but he did have his fingers under his nose smelling them and nodding as he left. I go back to mom on the couch and without repeating the story, she finishes me off classic style to a happy ending falling asleep in each others arms.
The next day I went to check out what Katy was up to. I didn't tell her I was coming as I had a day off. I travelled by bus to her new college. When I got there I looked around until I saw her. Sure enough she was with someone else. They were holding hands. I felt disappointed in her not fronting up and telling me it was over. I followed them until Katy had to go to class. Then I sat down on a bench comtemplating when her new boyfriend approached.
"Are you Jason?" he asked.
"No, you must have confused me with someone else" I lied.
"Yes you are! I have seen photos of you and Katy. She a great girl. Damm good fuck too." He smirked, waving his fist rapidly in the air.
"Asshole." As I walked away demoralized.
I bused back home, trying to forget that experience. I needed to start again, like what mom suggested.
The following few days, I checked out all the pretty girls at college. Something you do when your heart is half broken.
I noticed a beautiful Vietnamese girl called Julie. I have seen her a number of times around college. She hangs around a bloke called Mike. I think it's her boyfriend, as I see them holding hands sometimes. But I noticed that she hasn't been with this guy in the last few times I have seen her. Funny how you notice these things hey?
One day I saw her and pretended I was doing something nearby. I wanted to strike a conversation with her. My god she is really stunningly beautiful. She is petite in stature, slim and about 5 ft 4. She is the type of girl I would go for. I approach her.
"Hey there my names Jason, are you Julie?" I asked politely.
"Yes I am how do you do?" she replied.
"I am good thanks. Hey do you mind me asking what subject you are studying this year as a major?"
"I am studying law. I wish to become a barrister one day."
"OK wow that sounds great. Hey what are you doing this Friday night? Would you like a drink with me?"
"I really can't." she replied politely.
"Ok." I replied slightly disappointed.
"But I can do Saturday night, if that's OK." she smiled back.
"Yes that would be excellent. Can I pick you up or meet you somewhere?"
"We can exchange numbers and I will call you."
"That would be awesome." I smiled back, hardly containing myself the new found excitement. Yes, yes I thought to myself aloud. It's sound like she and that guy Mike are not together anymore.
"Oh yess!" I shouted after we parted. This is hopefully my new beginning..
219 Mom's the Best Ch.04
Fantasier
The day has arrived for our first date together. I had asked Julie out for date a few days earlier. I am very excited about seeing her. Although I am still angry about Katy and I breaking up. She didn't even let me know. But today I probably don't give a damn, that's put aside now as I look forward to meeting Julie.
Just let me describe Julie. She is one sexy Asian girl of Vietnamese descent. I have seen her around. Always thought she was attractive, but was certain she was with some dude, so never imagined being with her. Yeah for that reason didn't take any further notice until recently I saw her on her own on a few occasions. You predator you I thought to myself with a smile.
My groin swells with the thought of actually being with her, perhaps even making out with her as I fantasized. As I said previously Julie is around 5 foot 4 inches tall of slim build. So she is petite. She is just my type you can say. She has magical beautiful eyes and gorgeous fair skin, capped off by her black wavy hair. I will ask her about her previous relationships just so I know where I stood.
Come Saturday we had decided to meet at a popular cafe in down town for coffee and desert. I plucked up the courage to ask Julie about her previous relationships. I was pleased to hear that she and that guy I was talking about had only just broken up. A bit like Katy and myself I explained to her. She had also been in two relationships, including the most recent one. She explained that Mike her most recent boyfriend and herself had a lot of differences so it sort didn't work out. I wasn't interested in the nitty gritty, I am just interested in her. Just interested in what she is like. But truthfully it probably reminded me about differences between Katy and myself.She did mention that the ex was still trying to get back with her. I hope that doesn't intefer with my plans.
Anyway we also talked about the subjects we are studying and what we respectively wanted to do long term. Actually we have similar aspirations. Well that's a good start.
After the first date, I felt closer to her and explained to her that if she wants to we can meet again soon.
In the next few days we did run into each other at college. But they were only short passing chats and nothing came out of those meetings. I tried to be as polite as possible not sounding too pushy during those occasions. I can tell she is a very polite girl. Her parents have given her a good upbringing.
Then after 3 weeks since our first date, Julie calls asking to meet for a drink at a downtown bar. I was ecstatic that she called for another date. I was very happy to meet again and naturally excited enough to tell mom the news.
We meet again at the bar as agreed. Julie told me about her parents, her background and her aspirations. I was beginning to like her very much. I explained my situation as well. After this date we agreed to catch up soon perhaps doing something together that we both enjoy.
I had a chat with mom that night after the date. Mom was pleased that some progress has been made in that regard. I think she fears that our relationship together could get too reliant if I did not have an outlet with one someone else. I am very happy mom has been so supportive and I did not feel any pressure from her. But she did have some good news. Her younger sister Jenny is coming to stay in a few days.
"Oh I said, I haven't seen Auntie Jenny for a few years. When is she arriving I enquired? Can I pick her up?"
"Yes darling can you. She's in on Friday at 7.30pm." Mom smiled knowingly.
I haven't seen Aunt Jenny for about 3 years, she has been travelling still doing her "overseas experiences" so it would be nice to catch up. I remember I was only 15 or so when I last meet her. She was a very attractive woman I recall. She is mom's younger sister by 5 years or so. So I think she is around 34 years of age now. She had a different personality from mom. Mom was more sociable out there type, whereas Auntie was more easy going, down to earth. She was equally stunning in appearance and you wouldn't know if they were even sisters. But they both had beautiful eyes and fair skin of course. But as I recall if you spent time with them, there were physical similarities. Auntie Jenny has honey blonde hair though, coming from grandad's side of the family.
By Friday I was quite excited. I made my way to the airport. When she arrived I recognized her instantly. She hasn't changed much, but she was stunning as ever. Still wearing her trademark jeans, except this time they were shorts, very short shorts. She wasn't afraid to show off. That certainly hasn't changed.
As she approached, I began to get nervous. I am not sure if she recognizes me but she knows I am there to pick her up.
As I can see her I made the approach.
"Hey Auntie Jenny, it's Jason. So please to see you again."
"Hey darling I didn't recognize you. You are all grown up! Looking rather handsome!" she said so nicely.
I blushed after the comment. "Thanks Auntie. You also. No I meant you look nice." I mumbled out.
When we got back home, it was like a party as Mom and Auntie played catch up. We then had a nice home cooked dinner together. I went to sleep earlier and left mom and Auntie Jenny to catch up for the rest of the night.
My mind played games with me as usual as I started comparing Mom and Auntie Jenny. I felt the immediate attraction to Auntie Jenny. I wondered what she was like. Is she like mom? I questioned my mind repeatedly. Needlessly to say I didn't get too much sleep.
The next morning Mom asked me to take Auntie June to do some shopping. Of course I wasn't going to refuse that request even if my mates turned up to play computer games!!.
"Good morning Auntie, mom asked me to take you shopping. What do you want to see and buy?"
"I need a new pair of jeans. Can we go to one of those large department stores?"
"Sure I know where to take you." I said with enthusiasm.
We arrived at the shops and Auntie went straight to the women's wear. I must admit I don't normally wonder through this section even with mom, but I was quite proud and happy to follow Aunt anywhere where she goes. She looked at a few pairs of jeans and tried them on. She didn't buy any yet.
"I can't find the right style yet. Are you ok hanging around? You're not bored are you?"
"Absolutely not." I returned fire quickly.
"No way I am very happy waiting for you." I said quickly.
"I going to look at some underwear, are you OK with that?" she said with a smile.
I swallowed a large lump developing in my throat and managed to say. "OK no problem, I am happy to watch, sorry I mean to hang around." As I corrected myself nervously.
Suddenly I can smell her perfume and a lump started to develop between my legs. I try to calm it down a bit by pulling my phone out and refocussing my thoughts. I hope Auntie Jenny doesn't notice anything. She is an experienced woman, I am sure she knows what to expect from a teenager and she probably can see all the signs of interest if she looked.
She picked a few pairs of undies to test if they were the right style and color.
"I will be in here Jason." she said.
I waited outside the changing room like a dog waiting obediently. My mind was getting the better of me again. And I can feel being turned on. My pants feel damp. She seems to be taking her time. I didn't want to call out, that would be stupid, so I waited quietly. Then suddenly she pulls the curtains and comes out.
"I think I will try one more pair. What do you think Jason? Do you like the red one or the blue one?" she smirked.
"Errrr sorry not good in this area, maybe the blue one, as you have dark blond hair? I suggested nervously.
"Good choice, you have a little experience in this area I see." she said teasingly.
She returns to the changing room. A few seconds later I hear her call out.
"Jason can you come in please. I am having a problem deciding."
A really large lump develops again in my throat. I thought I can't go in there. What if someone sees me going into the ladies changing room. But my decision is now guided by the other lump growing down there.
I part the curtain and Auntie June is standing there, not naked but she still had her panties on and top on. But she was lifting her top up exposing her lower body.
"I can't decide Jason. Can you hold up the red and blue panties over my own, so I can see if they would look OK please."
She smiled so sexy, I couldn't resist helping of course, what male couldn't under the same circumstances. Her perfume starts to seduce me and I gave up trying to control the lump between my leg. I am sure she can see it now. And I am equally certain she is flirting big time with me.
My hands were shaking as I brought up each pair to her crotch. Immediately I can see a little wetness on her white panties. I breath in strongly hoping to catch a whiff of her pussy. I can see a few strands if her pubic hairs sticking out the sides of her panties. She had long beautiful slim legs like mom's. I was breathing quickly and shaking nervously as I compared each pair.
"What to you think Jason? What color is best? Is it still the blue pair?" she smirked knowingly.
She is really playing with me and really enjoying it. I am so turned on now. I mumbled out. "Errrrr, still the blue one."
"OK."
Then surprisingly she slowly pulls down her own panties and announces she is going to try the blue one on. My penis is now pulsating, really to explode out of its hiding place.
After she takes off her panties, she stood there half naked, her honey blonde bush now exposed to my eyes. Her eyes staring at me, seducing me. She smiles. Oh god she is so sexy. She takes a couple step towards me and immediately brings the crotch of her damp panties to my face. Slowly she rubs the crotch onto my nose. I inhale the smell from the creamy wet stain on the crotch. My mind explodes with lust. I am so mesmerized and aroused. I continue to sniff the heavenly odor, it smelt fishy, until she stops rubbing it in my face. Then she takes a step back.
"Did you like that? Did you enjoy my smell? Was it turning you on?" she whispered in her sexy voice, licking her lips.
"Oh yessss!!, yes, yes to everything!" I said excitedly.
Then she approaches me again. This time she holds the back of my head and pulls me to her face. We stare for a few seconds. Her face is so pretty. Her eyes so beautiful, diamond shaped me. Her smile so sexy. We kiss. She deep throats me in a highly passionate way. I feel like in heaven, my pants ready to explode. Her body odor and perfume was burning me up in desire. I am so aroused. She really played me well. I am really hot with passion now. We kiss passionately for a minute. It was one of the most exciting moments for me.
She then starts to rub her hand over my very hard bulge ever so slowly while kissing me. Everything is exploding now. Fireworks everywhere. The electricity was amazing. I felt like cumming in my pants. She senses it and unzips me quickly.
My penis springs out like hot iron exposed. She firmly pulls my foreskin down and opens her mouth, dripping her saliva onto the exposed head. Like mom she immediately masturbates me into a blur while we are both standing. Her small hand flying over my rod. I moan relentlessly at the sensation. My god she is good. I think I am going to last only a few seconds at this pace.
"You like the feel of my soft hand jerking you? How do you like it? You like a woman to jerk you off fast. I think you do. I can feel you cumming. Your penis is really pulsating now! You are just about to cum, I can tell." She whispered ever so beautifully, breathing more rapidly now.
Her voice was so seductive teasing my mind. It was different to anyone else I have had. She was really turning me on. I moan louder as I feel that unbelievably sensation of an orgasm running along my shaft happening. She senses it. So right at that point of me cumming, she suddenly slows down her masturbating and instead aggressively twists her hand over the head very quickly over and over again, until my penis literally explodes violently. My whole body shakes, my head is thrown back and my pelvis lunges forward in orgasmic pleasure as the cum flies out in large streams. I moan out her name. Oh my god the sensation was fantastic.
"Oh Auntie Jenny, you are so good!!! Oh god yess, finish me off!! I moaned repeatedly.
She continues twisting my cock fast over and over. Squeezing every drop out. My body jumps and shudders at every turn. My legs stretching and flexing at every turn. I moan loudly from the sensation.
"Oh yes, you like that?" she smiled wickedly.
After squeezing every drop, Auntie June licked her hand clean of my warm cum, smiling as she went.
Wow that was amazing. We kissed for a few moment, embracing each other. As we left the changing room, she grabs my ass. Auntie June is so playful. We then left to make her purchase.
At home mom had to make that comment. "You look exhausted darling."
I could only say. "Wow shopping with Auntie Jenny was tiring, but it was worth it." I smiled.
On Sunday it's was Mom and Auntie Jenny's day together. They were planning to go to the markets for the day. I wasn't doing anything so I stayed in thinking about he other day with Auntie Jenny. Wow she as really a good flirt. I love to spend some more time with her. But never in my wettest dream did I expect what was to eventually happen that night. After they arrived back, we all had dinner and then I retired to watch a movie. Admittedly I flirted with Auntie Jenny over dinner as well as with mom. I wasn't necessary expecting my aunt to follow me to the lounge. Anyway that's what I probably wished for.
"Hi Jason do you mind if I join you? I am good company. You won't regret it. I fact I think you will love it." she teased.
She sat on my left side and promptly put her feet over my thighs. She began to tease me with her foot, running up and down my leg. My god she is a flirt to the highest degree. I was beginning to get very hard. I was afraid she will notice. In fact she stared at my crotch as she massaged me with her foot. Clearly she was slowly seducing me.
"You don't mind me doing this? It's nice isn't? I know you are liking it?" she again smirked.
Then she slowly moved her foot directly at my crotch, rubbing me through my pants. I am so hard now, but she continued playing with me. All the while watching my reactions. Everything she did was intended to arouse me further and further. She is such a seductress. Unlike mom who is full on, Auntie Jenny likes to seduce me slowly, teasing and flirting. And she was enjoying every minute of it. She was also full of surprises. After massaging my crotch using her foot, she moves close to me and lifts her foot to my mouth.
"Do you like the smell? Hold my foot up and suck on my toes please!" she demanded.
"Oh yeah." I moaned as I rubbed her foot over my face.
I began to suck and lick in earnest. I can hear her begin to moan and squeal a little from my actions.
"That's really nice Jason. Do you think you would like to suck on my nipples? I bet you would like that!" she stated the obvious.
With that she undid her dress and let it fall to the ground. Oh my god she looked so delicious. She stood there for a moment allowing me to get a pretty good eye full of the candies before I was allowed touch. She was wearing the blue panties and bra from the shopping the other day. My penis is virtually standing up like a flag pole and wetting itself at the sight.
"Do you like what you see Jason? Do you like the blue panties on me now?" she continued teasingly.
"Oh my god Auntie Jenny, you look really great!" I mumbled out excitedly.
She then sits back down right next to me on my left side. Her left hand starts to wonder on my chest, undoing my shirt. I can smell her lovely perfume. She look so beautiful. Her watching me was seducing me. Her smile was so sexy and she begins to wet her lips with her tongue slowly.
"Am I really turning you on?" she teasingly says again.
I smell the odor of a woman in heat as she begins to kiss me.
Her hand now massaging my chest and nipples. I feel extremely aroused as we kissed passionately. Her hand starts to massaging the hard bulge between my legs. My hips start to heave, responding to the touches. She wasn't ready to give me a handjob just yet. She sits back spreading her long legs and undoes her bra and lets it fall off. The she fingers me to come over. Her nipples stood out hard, her areola large and dark from the excitement. I come over quickly placing a nipple into my mouth sucking like a baby. I alternate to the other, licking her chest along the way. She moans with excitement.
"Oh yess Jason suck it hard! Mmmmm that's right, suck it more!" she moaned.
I worked my way down to her open legs then to her blue panties. They look very sexy in the middle of her creamy white thighs. I can now smell her pussy. I push apart her thighs even more then begin to lick the outside of her sexy panties. They are very damp and I can see the outline of her inner labia. Her aroma was arousing me immensely. I stop to inhale her odor through her undies. God I am so turned on. I can see her pubes around the edges of the blue fabric. I slowly pull aside the fabric to expose her pussy. She was very wet. Her pussy lips were very chunky and textured. They really stuck out from her hairy bush. I bury my face into her mound. I am lost in paradise, my mind goes wild with lust from the new smell. It was familiar but unfamiliar.
She moans in pleasure. "Oh god Jason that's so nice. Mmmmm! Lick my pussy!"
I lift my head up and use my thumbs to spread wide open her pussy lips. Her inner labials are quite chunky and crusty unlike mom's. She is deliciously creamy inside and very wet. Her aroma seduced me. She smelt different, looked different inside. Her clitoris was larger more prominent than mom's. I admired her privates then buried my face and tongue, working fast on her clit and around her vulva. She tasted different and I enjoyed the whole new experience. Aunt Jenny starts to buck her hips and gyrate her pelvis. I so turned on that I am making her feel good. She moans in pleasure.
"Yes, yes oh yesss." she repeated between heavy breathes.
"Oh yeah." I repeated
"You are making me cum, I am beginning to cum, lick me harder!!" she moaned loudly.
I focused on her clitoris. Sucked and licked rapidly. Her body starts to convulse and she forces my head firmly into her pussy. She begins to loose control. I try to hold onto her small frame as its starts to heaves and buck. She orgasms with a loud scream. My god I hold on and suck frantically, enjoying the taste of her cum. She did not squirt like mom. Her body shudders and twitches. Her legs open and close squeezing me, but I hold onto her waiting for her orgasm to past, still licking away.
As her orgasms subsides, I lick around her vulva cleaning her up. I suck on her large labials feeling the wet texture on my tongue. I continue that for a few seconds.
"Oh Jason that was wonderful." she moaned out of breath.
Suddenly I feel a presence behind me. It was mom. She had begun to massage my penis from under me while I was on my knees between Aunt Jenny legs. I am startled. I turn around and see mom standing up, beginning to strip and shedding her white panties. I am so aroused now that I immediately pick up mom's panties and put it to my face. Oh god the familiar smell hits me, like it reminds of home. My god they are both in the room now.
I walk over to mom and she reaches over to kiss me passionately. The odor of pussy still over my face didn't stop her kissing. I can feel her licking my face. Mom was enjoying the smell and taste of another's pussy on my face.
"Mmmmmm, oh yeah, oh yeah." she moans quietly.
She begins to massage me through my pant while kissing me. She is driving crazy with lust. I gently push mom down onto the couch. Then quickly force her legs apart. I part her creamy white thighs and using my thumbs, pull open her pussy lips quickly exposing her creamy vulva and immediately went down on her. The familiar smell hits me hard, sending me to heaven. It's immediately apparent to me the slight difference in her smell and taste to her sisters pussy. I don't know how long I am going to last. I rapidly licked mom's clitoris and at the same time I fingered her vagina quickly trying to bring her to orgasm fast. Mom goes crazy with pleasure now, clearly enjoying my more forward assault on her.
"Oh yesssss, oh yeah darling!" she moaned loudly breathing rapidly.
Suddenly without any verbal warning, her body stiffens and then thrashes as she begins to squirt hard onto my face.
She goes crazy now in orgasm. Her head rolls from side to side. Her body arches and convulses. Mom screams in pleasure. Again I try to hold on and finish her with my mouth. I tasted her familiar cum and sucked her juices as it came out. She continues to grind her pelvis on my face until her orgasm subsides while I licked her clean.
I let mom go and immediately went back to Aunt Jenny, forcing my face between her open thighs and spreading her pussy open. I can now tell the difference. I inhale her odor and licked away her pussy juices. Oh my god I am definitely in paradise. I felt like I was able to taste all the forbidden fruit now in one go.
Aunt Jenny then pushes my head off and she grabs my hand. I sit back on the couch and she sits on my left. She begins to start on me, firstly kissing and unzipping me at the same time. I looked at her beautiful face. I am so so aroused. Her perfume different from mom's was equally seducing. She smiles and I fall in love with her as well. I feel the electricity sparkling. She pulls out my penis and licks her left hand before twisting it on my iron rod all the while staring at me.
"You going to cum good today." she teased me biting her lower lip.
"Oh yeah, oh yesss! fuck yess!!." I could only say. She is so good at seducing me.
As she starts to masturbate me slowly with her left hand, mom comes over from my right side. I turn to face her. I am so turned on now. What a dream, to be with both of them at the same time. Both of them are going to masturbate me. My god the thought was so arousing. I can smell mom's scent now and her perfume. It was driving me insane. She smiles and begins to kiss me passionately. I am now in heaven and I wanted to stay there forever. My beautiful mom is kissing me and my aunt is masturbating me slowly.
"Oh yeah, enjoy it, enjoy it darling, you are in heaven now, let us finish you off!!" Mom whispered excitedly in my ear.
With that she continues her kissing and the massaging of my chest, while Aunt Jenny does her dirty deed of masturbating me. She continues to twist my head sending me shuddering on every turn. Then she changes her position and using her right hand, start to masturbate me fast up and down, while gripping my balls with her left. I moan uncontrollably. I open my eyes and see mom smiling at me with her trade mark lustful grin. I roll my head to face her sister. She is also staring into my eyes with that 'urging me on' look, licking her lips in anticipation.
"You like that? Oh god yesss!! I know you are about to cum." She moaned between her now heavy breathing.
I feel myself ready to explode. Auntie sensed it and immediately starts to firmly twist my head repeatedly quickly.
I start to pump my pelvis meeting her every turn in pleasure.
I was in such an aroused state I grab her head and kiss her passionately while she tortures me.
Then suddenly mom takes over, like a tag team they both sensed the moment. Mom uses her right hand and jerks me into a blur.
"Oh yeah, oh yeah darling, cum for us, cum for us!! Oh god yess it feels so good!!!" Mom cries out with enthusiasm.
From kissing auntie, I turn my head to mom and start to kiss her. The sparks are flying from being with them both. Within a few seconds I explode. My hip suddenly jumps up and cum shoots out in hot streams. My cum flies out over my chest as mom whacks the cum out of me. I moan uncontrollably. But it doesn't stop there she continues masturbating with enthusiasm, not letting up. Her hand still in a blur as she excitedly sends me to another build up. I feel my penis twitching uncontrollably, in firing mode again so soon.
"Oh god, oh fuck!!! I screamed.
"Oh yeah!! That's so nice!! Oh yeah!!" mom moaned between fast heavy breathing.
In just a few seconds I let myself go, forced to cum twice in a minute. Again mom goes into the excited schoolgirl mode as she enthusiastically finishes me off, shaking violently my penis. My cum flying everywhere sending Auntie into an excited giggle and laughter. The sensation felt absolutely amazing.
Oh my god I am wasted, that was so great. I kiss mom lightly then auntie the same and then laid there with them. All three of us cuddling, drifting to sleep.
The next day arrives. I sleep in still dreaming about the previous night. My penis rock hard but sore from the torturous attention. Auntie Jenny was leaving today. I am going to miss her. I have enjoyed her company so much. That afternoon we took her to the airport and in an emotion farewell we hugged. But in a finally embrace she kisses me rather deeply and pats me gently between my legs. Gosh she is such a flirt right to the end.
"I will be back soon. Take care!" She smiles, waves and leaves.
Back in the car I hug and kiss mom. It was reassurance that we are still together.
After a few more days I called Julie to arrange another meeting. This time I wanted everything to be more informal. Maybe we could for a drive in the country or go to the markets for a nosy. I let Julie decide but I would put forward a few suggestions. We had a chat on the phone and I was very happy she wanted us to get together again. It was agreed we would go for a drive together to somewhere scenic.
I wanted this to be extra special so I brought Julie a small gift as a surprise for her. I had brought her a bottle of perfume that smelt like wow. I think she would like it. Ok it could be hit and miss. I think it will suit her and I certainly would like it on her.
We went to the beach. Did the walk thing. Talked and had lunch there. It was an enjoyably day. We walked back to the car and it was at that point she held my hand. She lead me to the rear door of my car.
We got into back seat of my car. I was so excited that finally I am here with my dream lady alone. Oh god I am so turned on. As I sat down, I open my legs and Julie puts her right leg over my right. Her right hand initially massages my chest then immediately rests on my growing bugle in my shorts. She doesn't move her hand. Instead she can now feel my penis growing harder and harder. I can feel the heat from her hand. She stares at my excited face. She then gently kisses me.
"You're really getting turned on here. You are getting so hard!
I just want to give you something back for being such a nice guy today. Thank you for the gift. Do you like it on me?"
"Yes of course. What do you have in store for me?" I smiled at her.
"You have to wait and see." She flirted back with smirk.
She is so pretty. Big brown eyes staring at me. I begin to kiss her slowly and gently savoring the moment. The perfume I brought doing its job. Her skin smelt exquisite and mesmerizing to my senses. Finally I am here with her. It's electric. She licks my ears and neck. Oh god this heaven. I try to put my hand into her dress to undo her bra.
"Not now. I going to please you." She smiled.
I stop and let her make out with me. I am not going spoil this moment. I can hear her breathing become quicker with excitement. She now puts her hand inside my shorts slowly massaging my balls. The heat from her small hand warming the contents. She squeezes them gently. Oh gosh that's feels fantastic. Then after a while she pulls out my penis. It's completely wet and as hard as iron.
"Hmmmm, very nice and hard. Do you like handjobs?" She asked biting her lower lip.
"Oh yeah I love them!!" I said excitedly trying not to give away too much.
Julie begins to pull back my foreskin. She plays with my foreskin for a bit. Getting use to the feeling and texture of a new penis.
"I like watching a guy cum. It's quite arousing." She said with a sexy smile.
"I enjoy how excited they get when I touch them. They don't half like it. It's quite a turn on to watch. How they let me know that they are about to cum. Their body and breathing lets me know. I love their excitement when they cum. Are you going to be the same?" She asked excitedly.
Her talking is really arousing me. I didn't think she was going to be as exciting as this. She then bends down and lets her saliva drip onto my penis head. Then she uses her delicate fingers to massage the saliva over the head. Slowly she plays with the head, then the length of my penis.
"Oh yeah...can you jerk me, like how you jerk that other guy." I boldly requested.
"Hmmmmm, Ohhh yess Ok. You are a real pervert aren't you?" She replied blushing and smirking.
Oh wow dream come true. I have wondered what she's like and I ain't disappointed. She them jerks me very quickly, then slows down and dribbles more saliva before masturbating me fast again then slowing again torturing me. The sensation was amazing. My pelvis moves up every time she masturbates fast. Oh god this is fantastic.
"Did you like that? I like to have a little control. All the guys like it." She announces.
She continues while kissing me. I can hear her breathing heavily now and she is moaning softly. It's real music to my ears. I am starting to moan louder. She senses the inevitable and begins to pick up the pace. Again her sexy smell is arousing me. I close my eyes feeling her take over me physically and mentally. I momentarily open my eyes and she is looking at me intensely. I am turned on by her watching. I throw back my head in pleasure, moaning louder now. She immediately starts masturbating at speed. Oh my god it felt so good and my pelvis starts to pump up and down in rhythm to her hand.
"Oh god, oh my god, I am so turned on." I moaned out loudly for her pleasure.
"Oh yess, oh yess, cum for me, cum for me. I want to watch you orgasm. I want to hear you cum!" She excitedly whispered, smiling.
Her hand is now flying over my penis in a blur. The sound of her masturbating me fills the car and arouses me more and more. I thought she was going to slow down again, forever teasing me but she's decides to finish me off. For the last few seconds she pumps me furiously, even frantically.
Her soft whispering voice is turning me on. Softly encouraging me. Suddenly I cum full on. My penis becomes a fire hose as I exploded dousing the desire within. Oh god yes!!!. She is so amazing. She continues, slowing down now finishing me off in style making sure I am completely spent. Oh god I love this lady.
"Oh yesss, oh yesss that was so nice. You're such a messy boy!! She whispered excitedly between heavy breathes,looking pleased at herself.
Oh gosh I am spent but still reflecting on the fantastic handjob from Julie. For the 'icing on the cake' she plays with my cum on my belly then licks it off. No need for tissues here! Then she rest her head on my chest.
"Did you enjoy that?"
"Oh yeah you were great! Can I return the favor?. Can I go down on you? Maybe you can allow me to please you?" I boldly requested.
"No another time. I can wait!!" she asserted hugging me.
Hey I not going to be too pushy. I think I can wait for her too, after all she has just made me feel 100% and this is going to be the beginning of our escapades together. I kissed her lightly and then made our way home..
220 Neighborly Secrets Pt. 01
LonelyMarinaMom543
These stories were a fantasy. I wrote them a few years ago as I was going through some very challenging personal times, and due to the fact that I'm the kind of person that people trust some of their deepest secrets with, I found myself in a place where I learned that two of my neighbors -- one of whom was a beautiful and sexy married woman that I'm calling Diane (not her real name), the other was a super hot single middle-aged man named Rick (also not his real name) had a crush on one another. I found out that Rick could see the back of Diane's house from his deck, and would often look at her through a telescope, and I also earned that Diane would often time her Saturday morning dog walks to "accidentally" happen by the baseball field where he was coaching the local high school team.
Because I didn't know either Diane or Rick well, I couldn't very well tell them about this discovery, so I reached out to him anonymously, figuring that he'd take the cues and make a move (and to be honest, I wanted to gauge his interest in her to see if my sources were correct -- and they absolutely were, as he confirmed in a variety of ways -- he was definitely hot for her). Sadly for me (and for both of them!), he didn't make a move -- claimed it was against his "moral code," which by that point I knew was complete bullshit as he'd admitted to having a previous affair with another married woman, and had also admitted to some fun flirting with Diane. All I could think for reasons were that he talked a better game than he actually had, and he was somehow intimidated by her (even though all my impressions of her were that she was super nice, friendly, and welcoming -- and I have to believe she'd be that way in bed, also).
I wrote and sent him these stories to give him some suggestions on what might happen if he'd make just the slightest move, if he'd just initiate, and to let him know that she'd be a receptive and willing participant in whatever he wanted to do.
Alas, he didn't capitalize on the opportunity -- and ultimately, given her neediness (a fact I learned from my sources, as her husband traveled a lot for work and was sometimes away for weeks at a time), but good news came out of it, I was able to connect her with another single man in the neighborhood, and last I heard, it was a mutually and tremendously beneficial relationship for both of them...
This first story is called Dugout.
One Saturday morning, you are over at the baseball field working on the grass, making sure everything is perfect for the game later in the day. You've been working for awhile, and it's a warm day, so you're shirtless, wearing nothing but athletic shorts and shoes. You look up when you hear a "Hey!" and it's her, turning into the gate with her dog. She's wearing a tennis dress, looking really cute, and she's walking her dog, and she's clearly just stopping in to say hello.
But you also notice she's limping slightly, and as you walk over to the fence to greet her, you ask her what's up with that. She says it's no big deal, that she thinks she must have turned it playing tennis, and that it hurts like hell to put pressure on it but she'll get over it, it'll be fine. You also think you notice that she's glancing at your chest trying not to stare at your body, but you can't be sure about that. You tell her to come around and into the dugout, where she can elevate it and put some ice on it. She initially protests, but you gently insist, saying at minimum the ice will be cool on such a hot day and help it feel better. So she agrees, ties the dog up to the bleachers, and limps around to where you are.
She sits down, and you pull over a bench and help her lift her foot up onto it so you can take a look. You're sitting on the bench right in front of her, and when you touch the back of her lower leg to pick it up and set it on your thigh, the touch is almost electric, and you stir in your shorts a little bit. The ankle isn't swollen or bruised, so you ask her about the pain, and she says it's not really in her ankle, but a little higher up, on the back of her shin. You say that it could be just a muscle strain, and would she like you to try to rub it out a little bit. She looks down, somewhat embarrassed about it, but says she'd like that.
So you begin gently massaging the back of her shin, talking to her quietly the whole time. She asks questions about your baseball season, about your team, and at some point you get the sense that she's just asking questions to keep you talking, and to keep you rubbing, and to keep you there doing that. You ask if it feels okay, and she looks straight into your eyes with a smile and says, "Yes, oh my god, so good." Again, you stir in your shorts, hoping that the growing bulge won't be obvious to her. You continue to massage her shin, now working your way all the way from her ankles to her knee. It seems that every time you approach her knee, her head tilts back a little, and her eyes start to close, so you start to focus more there, and then ask if she'd like it you did the other leg as well. She gives you the same smile as before and says, "Definitely, thank you so much for doing this, you have no idea how good it feels."
You gently set the first leg down and lift the other leg so it's resting on your other thigh. You again start with the shin, but work your way down to the ankles and then up to the knee, continuing to talk quietly to her when she asks questions, but her questions have slowed considerably, she now is just sitting on the bench with her back arched and head back, with one leg up on yours where you can massage it, and you decide to work your way above her knee, to see how she'll respond. With her head back and eyes closed, she can't see that you're staring at her legs, taking in her light brown thighs all the way up to her short tennis dress. With her leg up, you can sortof see under the dress, but you don't want to look too much for fear of her catching you and ruining the moment.
As you start to rub above her knee to her lower thigh, she shifts a little and you hope you haven't gone too far, or that maybe she caught you looking, but she was just moving to get more comfortable. And maybe to spread her legs a bit so you can rub higher? You can't say for sure, but the bulge in your shorts is getting bigger and more obvious, so you adjust and make sure that your shorts stay kindof loose in the front. Your massaging is firm, and deep, and from the way she's sitting, now almost reclining, you can tell she doesn't want you to stop, that she's really enjoying it.
The day has warmed up a bit, but it's still relatively cool in the shade of the dugout, and you realize how private and secluded you are here -- no one can see in from any direction. You're now feeling somewhat bold, so your massaging moves higher, now fully around her luscious thigh, and you can tell she's really enjoying it. You are enjoying it as well, and allow yourself to continue to move upwards on her thigh, testing, testing, to see if there's a point at which she'll stop you. She seems not to care, is perfectly willing to let you explore and continue your climb upwards. You're able to stammer out, "Would you like me to continue with the other leg?" and she doesn't speak, just picks up her other leg and sets it down on your thigh so her lower legs are both resting on your thighs, and you are now literally sitting between her legs. You also feel how obvious it is that you are hard, and for the first time, you notice her glance in that direction and lift her eyebrows -- she didn't realize the effect she was having on you. She closes her eyes again, but you think you see a small smile form...
You pretend not to notice that she noticed, and you continue massaging her upper legs, now one hand on each thigh, climbing steadily upwards until your fingertips brush the hem of her tennis skirt. You're sure that she's going to stop you, but she doesn't, in fact seems to recline further and emits a quiet low moan, further emboldening you. Your massaging continues, but has clearly shifted from being somewhat clinical to being quite intimate, and is now becoming quite erotic.
Your hands are now fully under her skirt, massaging the very top of her legs, and her legs are spread wide enough so you can actually rub all the way up the inside of her thighs. Each time you move from the top of the thigh down to the inside, you can feel her back arch a bit further, and you hear her breathing quicken. You know this is no longer just a massage, that it's leading to something, and you no longer care how obvious it is that you are incredibly hard.
As your fingers touch the hem of her panties, she reaches her hands down to grab your wrists, and you think you've gone too far. You start to kick yourself for pushing too far too quickly, but she just looks at you and says, "The backs of my legs are really sore, too, would you mind?" With that, she releases your hands, stands up, turns around and puts her hands on the wall, spreads her legs and pushes her ass toward you -- you are now sitting down on the bench, eye level with her ass, and more or less sitting between her spread legs. It's almost too much to take, but she's given you an opportunity to massage the back of her thighs, and you're not going to waste it.
Starting just above both knees, your hands knead the back of her legs deeply, firmly, and you feel her firm muscles beneath your hands. She is noticeably pushing back from the wall, using her arms and upper body to provide the resistance so you can continue. Your hands slowly but surely make their way up the back of her thighs, and as they approach that beautiful curve where her thigh meets her ass, you hear her breathing quicken further. She is definitely enjoying this, and so are you. At this point, glancing around to make sure that no one could be looking, you decide to throw caution to the wind, and slide your hands up under her short skirt to massage her ass. You can't believe how firm and fit it is, and it meets every expectation and fantasy you had of what it would feel like. At that point, her moan is loud and obvious, and her back arches and pushes harder into your hands.
Without thinking now, instinct takes over, and you decide to try something -- leaning forward, you lightly kiss the back of her thighs. Electricity seems to jolt through both of you all at once, and she takes one of her hands off the wall and puts it behind your head to let you know not to stop. So you continue kissing her thighs, climbing ever higher, and you begin to smell a sweet scent coming from between her legs that lets you know how turned on she's getting. Her hand is back on the wall now, but you know that she won't stop you, so you kiss higher, eventually getting to that delicious curve, slowing down and spending some time licking it side to side, and then you're kissing her ass through her white panties, and you can't believe how rock hard you are.
Knowing now that she's enjoying it as much as she is, you decide to take another bold step, and putting your hands on her hips, you stand up, and as you do, you slide your hips gently forward while pulling hers gently back to you, and you feel her ass come to rest against the front of your shorts, and your hardness pressed against her. As you do that, she releases an audible "Mmmmm..." and she stands up, reaching one hand behind your back to pull you closer to her, and with her other hand she reaches up to your head and pulls your lips into her shoulders and the back of her neck. You kiss gently but passionately, slowly but firmly, keeping your hands on her hips and keeping her pulled back into you, slightly swaying your hips backward and forward, starting a gentle rhythm, which she meets with her own.
She turns her head to one side, and you pick up on the cue, finally meeting her lips with yours, feeling your tongues intertwine with desire, feeling the heat of your bodies together, it's almost unbearable, and at this point you're wishing you were in your bedroom and you're not sure how far you're going to go here, in the dugout, in the middle of the morning, and yet you're not ready to stop, desperate to know how far she's willing to go. But you soon learn how willing she is.
While still standing straight up and kissing you with her head turned to the side, her hand that's behind you gently pushes your hips back a bit, and she reaches deftly around to the front of your shorts, feeling how hard you are through the thin fabric. The kissing intensifies, as does the breathing, and you hear yourself moan at her touch. Wanting to make sure that she knows that whatever she wants to do is okay with you, you remove your hands from her hips, and as one pulls the waistband of your shorts forward, the other takes her hand and slides it inside them so she can fully wrap her hand around you. As you continue to kiss, you think you hear her mumble, "My god you're so big, it's been so long..." and she begins to stroke you slowly, maintaining the rhythm you'd started with your hips.
As good as that feels, and it's unbelievable how good it feels, you realize that your hands are idle, and that she's doing all the work. So you reach around the front of her, gently grasp her breasts in your hands and feel her breathing quicken again. Slowly you slide your hands down her front, resting them on her hips, and then sliding them toward the front of her tennis skirt. She continues to stroke you, and the intensity increases, and you allow your hands to slide in between her legs, feeling her gasp and release a moan, pressing harder back into you while quickening her strokes on your hardness. One finger, then two, slide inside the top of her panties, and inch their way down -- turns you on when you realize she's almost completely shaved there, and you continue downward until you reach those delicious lips and you realize how unbelievably wet she is. Teasing her on the outside with a very light touch, without sliding a finger inside her yet, you hear her breathing deepen, and she removes the other hand from the wall and puts it on yours, showing you where to go and how to touch her. When she can't stand it anymore, she pushes one of your fingers inside her, and the moan she emits is almost guttural, primitive. Meanwhile, her stroking of you has continued, and you're not sure now how much longer you're going to be able to take it.
But you needn't worry -- even though she seems completely unable to control herself, she's remarkably in control, and she removes her hand from inside your shorts. Confused, you're not sure what she's going to do, and you hope that she's not done, and your hope is answered as she hooks her fingers into her panties and slides them down, shimmying her hips back and forth and letting them fall to the floor, and then pulls you back to press against her, pulling your lips into hers again, practically moaning the words, "Your turn."
With no further invitation required, your hands slide your shorts down, and you step out of them, then immediately press your naked hardness against her naked ass. You can't believe it's happening, that 45 minutes ago you were doing your normal Saturday morning routine at the field and now this thing that you've imagined and fantasized about so many times is actually coming true. But it's too real not to believe, and it feels too good to stop. She bends forward at the waist and you feel her hand slide between her legs from the front, and she grasps you and pulls your hardness down between her legs, letting you rest there, lightly pressed against her, feeling her wetness and knowing what's to come next.
The two of you move slowly in rhythm with one another, you between her legs, her with one hand down holding you close as you slide back and forth, your hands on her hips holding her steadily in place, your lips kissing her shoulders and the back of her neck, both of you breathing faster and faster, until neither of you can stand it any longer. On one of your backstrokes, she expertly bends at the waist at just the right time as you're sliding forward and with her hand she guides you inside her with one swift and smooth move, and it feels so good that you don't move, you just want the moment to last.
She moves first, pushing you deeper into her, again moaning, "My god...you're huge...it's been so long, you have no idea...it feels so good..." and you take that as a good sign and begin rhythmically moving again, slowly at first but ever deeper, and as her breathing quickens you realize that the intensity of the moment may be too late for you to last long. Just as you hear her say, "coming, oh my god," you can't wait any longer either, and you feel the explosion coming from your feet, up through your legs, into your thighs and your hips and you grab her hips and pull them closer to you, driving you even more deeply inside her as both of you stiffen with a moment of climax that neither of you have experienced for a very long time, the result of long-simmering desire that was finally, finally, finally consummated.
When you can both finally breathe again, when the moment is over, you slide yourself out, and both of you find your undergarments on the floor and slip them back on, finally looking face to face and sharing a deep and deeply satisfied smile. She puts her hands on your face, leans up and gives you a long deep wet kiss on the mouth, and says, "So, same time next weekend?" And with a sly smile, she walks out of the dugout, around to get her dog, and you watch her walk away, unable to take your eyes off that amazing ass of hers, unable to believe what just happened...
This story takes place a week after the last one, and the idea was inspired as I walked around our neighborhood one day and saw "Rick" vacuuming his car in his garage. For the full back story on the relationship between Rick and "Diane," see my previous story - but in a nutshell, they're two neighbors who were seriously and secretly into one another, but neither would make the first move. Diane was gorgeous, married and shy; Rick was single, hot and to be honest, kindof a chicken.
As for me, I'm the neighbor who knew both of their stories from friends of theirs, and attempted unsuccessfully to put them together. Although Rick had previously had an affair with a married woman in the neighborhood, admitted to having previously texting flirtatiously with Diane, and was clearly into her in a big way, he got cold feet and couldn't follow through, even though Diane's husband traveled constantly for business and was away for weeks at a time. A shame.
Ultimately there was a happy ending for Diane, however, as I was able to use my knowledge to connect her with another neighbor, and I heard they enjoyed some wonderful times on his back deck in the California sunsets.
This story is called Backseat. As with the first story, the "you" in the story is Rick, as I wrote and sent these stories to him, to try and inspire him about the opportunity right down the street from him.
Late one warm Sunday afternoon. The neighborhood is quiet, many people away, and you have been working around your house all day. Dressed just in shorts and a t-shirt, you're now in the garage, having backed your car in to vacuum it. As you're working on cleaning up the backseat, you're startled by a female voice shouting your name, trying to be heard over the vacuum cleaner, so you turn it off and look up to see Diane standing just outside the garage.
She looks great, as usual. A snug tank top and sports bra that show off her perky small breasts, and cute running shorts that show off her great legs. Just as happens every time you see her, you're again struck by how beautiful she is. Her face is red, she's clearly been on a long walk or run - you're also amazed at how fit she is, how she manages to keep herself in such great shape when other women her age are letting themselves go. She still cares about her looks, and not for the first time, you wonder if any of that has to do with you, whether she's been preparing all along for what she hoped would eventually happen between the two of you. Brushing that off as just your ego talking, you offer her a glass of water, which she gladly accepts. As you hand her the glass, your fingers touch hers, and you feel that immediate electricity again, and you also feel a stirring below your waist.
The two of you make small talk, but there's clearly tension in the air, tension that is lingering from your meeting in the dugout the previous weekend, tension that feels like it will lead to something inevitable. She asks how it's going, and leans into the car to inspect your work, allowing you to inspect and admire her firm ass as she does. You're reminded of being in the dugout with her, how you were able to massage that delicious ass, and you're definitely starting to get hard.
As she looks into the car to pretend she's examining your work, she says, "You missed a spot," teasingly pointing into the back seat. You lean in to see where, placing a hand on her shoulder to look around her, and as you do that, she turns to face you, giving you a long deep kiss, sliding her tongue in and out of your mouth. "Mmmm," she says, "I've missed your kiss." Your arms slide around her waist, and hers slide around your neck to continue the delicious intermingling of your lips and tongue.
Between kisses, with a smile you say, "Show me the spot I missed" and she says, "It's right here, I'll show you," as she slides across the back seat patting the seat next to her, inviting you to climb in. You don't need to be asked twice, and you scramble in, taking a glance out the windshield to make sure you can't be seen from the street. The tint on your windshield will definitely prevent anyone from peering in, so you feel totally safe.
You also feel totally turned on, and the two of you immediately continue the intense kissing, arms around each other, matching her hunger and desire with your own. Your hands are not idle, and you fully explore her body, spending time cupping her breasts, lightly pinching her nipples, and her back arches with enjoyment each time you do. And then your hand slides down from her chest to her stomach, and from her stomach to her waist, and then from her waist down to her thighs.
She greets your hand warmly, spreading her legs to welcome your fingers. You don't disappoint, and your fingers trace the hem of her shorts, dipping more deeply between her thighs as you hear her breathing quicken. When your fingers first glance against the spot between her legs, you can feel her wetness through her shorts, and she emits the first intense moan. Your physical reaction to that is instant, and obvious, and you feel your hardness pressing against the front of your shorts, straining to get out.
The kissing continues (you dreamed she would be an incredible kisser, and your dreams were right) as does your exploration of the front of her shorts. She wants you to be able to do that, too, so she maneuvers her position a bit and spreads her legs more allowing you to slide your fingers inside the hem of her shorts so you can touch her from outside her panties. Again, as soon as she feels your fingers there, she moans and arches her back, intensely feeling the moment. Taking the cue that she's enjoying it, you move your fingers so that you can slide them inside her panties and touch her soft mound. Again, you're struck and totally turned on by how little hair she has down there, but as she feels your fingers touching her she lifts her ass up off the seat, straining for you to slide inside her.
But you're not ready to do that yet, and your fingers expertly slide to her g-spot, which is easy to do because by now she's incredibly wet. As you kiss her, you quietly say, "So is this the spot I missed?" and her response is to put her hands on yours to hold them in place, and to let out a low and deep moan of enjoyment as your finger deftly manages to keep very light pressure on that spot.
As enjoyable as it is to have you touch her there, however, she realizes that her shorts are preventing her from getting the full benefit of your touch, so she moves her hands down to the back of her shorts, lifts up her ass and starts to slide them down. You take the hint and remove your fingers from inside them, and with one swift movement, all of a sudden her shorts and panties are on the car floor, leaving you full access to the sweet spot between her legs. You don't hesitate, and feel her wetness increase as you slide one then two fingers inside her, feeling her back arch and hips push forward to get every inch of them. "My god, you feel so good...been dreaming about this for so long..." and she thrusts her tongue deep into your mouth, which only further intensifies your own desire.
You alternate between lightly touching her on the outside, keeping her excited by moving your finger over her special spot, and also sliding your fingers inside her delicious wetness. Her breathing is definitely quicker, and her moans are now getting more shallow, and you realize that she may be getting ready to come. Her hands are back on top of yours, showing them where to go, when to touch lightly and when to fully push inside, and the combination is driving her wild with excitement and arousal.
When she can take no more, her hands push your fingers deep inside her, her ass lifts off the seat, her hips push forward, and she releases a long breath combined with a gasp and a moan, saying "It's been so long...that feels so good...why did you wait so long to do this to me..." and you're sure that means that she's just come, which makes you extremely happy.
Gradually her pressure on your hands subsides, and as you gently slide your fingers out, you decide you really need to do something you've been wanting to do for a long time - you lift your fingers up, and as you pull back from her kiss she opens her eyes to see you slide your fingers into your mouth and taste her delicious wetness, licking them up and down to make sure you savor every drop, and you can't believe how much it turns her on when you do that. She instantly reaches up to put her hands behind your head and pulls your lips back to hers, kissing you more deeply and intensely than ever, tasting herself on your lips and tongue, squirming and shaking and quivering with excitement in the seat next to you.
While kissing you, her hand slides down your chest, over your stomach, and finds the front of your shorts protruding from how hard you are underneath. She lightly strokes the inside of your thighs, teasing and tickling you, but then she returns to the front of your shorts, and grasps you fully with her hand through the thin fabric, whispering, "You're so big...my god..." and reaches inside your shorts to touch your skin, which sends shock waves through your body and has your back and hips arching upwards it feels so good.
With her hand inside your shorts, she begins stroking you slowly, up and down, enjoying how hard she's made you, and all the while kissing you deeply and increasing the intensity of her strokes. Taking a cue from what she did just moments before, you slide your hands to the sides of your shorts and slide them down to rest on the floor next to hers. Your hardness is now fully exposed, and she gasps as she looks down at it, seeing it in full for the first time, realizing how much she wants it.
She brings her other hand over and begins to stroke you faster, whispering, "Need two hands for this big boy..." and as you realize how excited you've become and how quickly you could come, she senses that, says, "not yet..." and expertly lifts herself off the seat, shifts over to position herself above you facing away from you, and as she reaches down between her legs, she guides you to her wet opening and slowly but very steadily slides herself down as you gasp and hold your breath, unable to imagine this is happening again. Your hands go to her hips and guide her down slowly, making it linger, and just as she reaches the base, you push your hips upward to ensure that she is getting every inch, at which she emits a loud moan, unable to believe how deeply you've penetrated her.
With your hands on her hips, you start to move her up and down, using your hips to slide in and out of her. At the same time, she has her hands on your knees, and is using that leverage to push herself up and slide back down, bending over in the back seat so as not to bump her head on the car ceiling. You are both moving in perfect rhythm, fully enjoying the incredible moment that was completely unexpected, and wanting it to last and last. But you also know that you won't be able to last forever, and you begin to increase the pace of your hip movements, and slide her faster and faster up and down your shaft. Her breathing and moaning has intensified as well, and it's apparent to you that she is going to come again, which further turns you on.
Faster and faster, up and down, releasing and engulfing, the two of you are caught up in this rhythm that is seemingly unstoppable, like a freight train out of control it goes faster and faster until...you can no longer take it and you pull her all the way down while thrusting your hips up pushing your hardness more deeply into her than ever before at which she gasps and stammers out "coming again coming again coming again oh my god you're so big so hard you feel so good inside me how do you do this to me..." and you can't hold back any longer and you feel the pulsing throughout your body, all energy and blood rushing to your hips and waist and hardness and you feel yourself erupt deeply inside her again, holding her hips so she can't move and you want to stay locked like that forever or at least until your heart stops racing a mile a minute but you don't want it to stop ever because of all the times you fantasized about being with her the real thing is far more intense and incredible and unbelievable than you could have ever imagined...
When your heart finally does stop racing, you realize how tightly you've been holding onto her hips, and you lighten your grip then lift her off you, feeling another intense moment as you finally slide out of her wetness, and you shift her over and back to the seat next to you, where you look at each other's eyes, smiling and kissing, fully enjoying the afterglow of that amazingly intense and satisfying experience.
When you pull away, she reaches down for her panties and shorts and slides them back on, and you do the same with your shorts. As you slide out of the car, then help her do the same, she reaches up for one last kiss, and whispers, "I guess I was wrong, you didn't miss a spot. You got every spot there is, my god that was incredible, and I can't wait for the next time..."
And with that, she walks away, and again you find yourself captivated by that amazing ass and you watch her until she's completely out of sight, at this point wondering not if it will happen again, but when. And you can't wait, ether...
This was the third in the series of Rick Diane, and was possibly my favorite. As you'll have seen from my previous stories, this series was inspired by true events, and although the characters' names have been changed, the stories (unfortunately!) took place only in my mind rather than in real life.
Over the course of sending these stories (and other emails) to "Rick," I learned a lot about him, not least of which was that not only had he already had an affair with a married woman in the neighborhood, but that of all the attractive women in the neighborhood where we all lived, he was particularly infatuated with "Diane."
I learned this by daring him to do something that would indicate which woman in the neighborhood he most wanted to sleep with, and he selected her. While initially I was disappointed (I'd hoped he'd choose me!), I subsequently made it my mission to assist him in taking his relationship with Diane to the next level.
After I started sending him these stories, he admitted to me that he tried to text her a bit, but it seems to have been a half-hearted attempt at best, as it went nowhere and earned him nothing. He'd originally told me he had "game," but even after having been given tremendous signals and open doors from her (like the incident which inspired this story, in which he visited her house one evening to help her out of what I heard from another neighbor was some type of "emergency"), he couldn't convert.
It was such a shame for both of them, although without her being aware of my involvement, I was able to help her "connect" with another single neighbor, and they were able to make it work in large part because Diane's husband was traveling on business for weeks at a time. So at least something good came out of it for her. And even if Rick ultimately didn't get what he desired, he did get some great stories to jerk off to!
I hope you enjoy "Stuck," which takes place after "Dugout" and "Backseat." Remember that I wrote these for Rick's enjoyment, so the person depicted as "you" in the story is him.
One warm summer Friday night, you're at home, sitting on the deck watching the evening sky get darker. It was a long week, so you're relaxing with a beer, in shorts and a t-shirt. It's a beautiful and peaceful night, the neighborhood is quiet. The silence is interrupted by a text coming in, and when you look at your phone you're surprised to see it's from Diane, saying simply, "Are you home?"
Intrigued, you respond immediately, "Yes - what's up?"
Her reply comes seconds later, "Need your help. Can you come over? Will explain when you get here."
You respond, "On my way," and consider changing your clothes but it sounded urgent, so you just check in the mirror on your way out to make sure you look okay, run your fingers through your hair and pop a stick of gum in your mouth just in case, then head over.
You pull up to her completely dark house. Curious, you get out of the car, not quite sure what to do or where to go, when you hear her voice call to you from the courtyard where her front door is. "Rick? Is that you? I'm in here."
Stepping inside the front gate, it's very dark but you can barely make her out standing by the front door. You quickly walk up, saying "What's up, are you okay?"
"I'm stuck," she says, laughing somewhat embarrassedly, "As I was walking out the door to meet some girlfriends for drinks, my dress caught in the door and then it locked behind me. I tried calling the neighbors next to me and across the street, but no one's home." "And your family?" you ask hesitatntly.
"All gone for the night," she replies, "Sorry, there was no one else I could think of to call."
"No problem," you respond, "Okay if I take a look here?"
"Of course," she says. As you approach, you're struck again by how beautiful she is (even in the dark), by how good she looks dressed up (a very short sleeveless white dress, which seems to glow in the dark against her dark skin), and by how good she smells (starts to turn you on).
You slide next to her, the quarters are rather tight so you can't help but touch her body as you do, and that familiar electricity jolts through you again. A light tug on the dress and an attempt to turn the doorknob confirm she's right - she's definitely stuck, and the door is definitely locked.
"Hmmm," you say, standing right behind her now, "No key?"
"Nope - automatically locked behind me. When I got home later I was just going to go in through the back way."
At which she starts laughing, gently pushing back against your body to the point where you're not totally sure if it's deliberate or not, but then she says, "So to speak, of course," and you could swear that she was giving an extra push of her ass back into your now bulging shorts. You smile in the dark, and begin to realize that this situation could work to your advantage...
"Well, I see two potential ways out of this situation," you say, now putting your hands on her hips from behind her, "One of which is quick and painless, the other might take a little longer but be a bit more fun."
"And they are...?" she inquires, clearly with a curious but sexy smile in her voice.
"First, I could go around the house and go in the back way - so to speak - and release you from the inside so you can be on your merry way." You say it with a smile, especially the "so to speak" part.
"And the other way?" she says, still pushing herself back into you, as your hands gently pull her towards you.
"Well, it looks like this dress unzips from the back," you say, as you find the top of the zipper, "so we could get you out of it," and with that you begin slowly sliding the zipper down.
You're waiting for her to say, "No, I can't, I have to meet my friends," but instead, you hear her whisper, "You're so bad, I suppose I can be a little late..."
You slide the zipper down until it stops at her waistline, and you reach up to her shoulders to slowly ease it down over her shoulders, sliding it gently over her arms, and then down over her hips and you crouch down behind her to let her step out of the dress, which then hangs limply from where it's stuck in the door.
As you stand back up, you're in awe of the body in front of you. Although it's still quite dark, she's practically luminescent, and the white lace bra and panties stand out against her dark skin and are mesmerizing. You've watched that delicious ass on several occasions, whether walking away from you while you stare (and she knows you're staring, believe me), or on the two occasions you've now had in which you've been intimate with her - but this is the first time you really have a chance to stand back and see how truly beautiful and firm and shapely it is.
"Wow," you're barely able to get the words out your mouth is dry and your heart is pounding, "you are unbelievably sexy and beautiful," and you lean back against the front door and reach your arms around her body to pull her close to you, totally aware that this moment is entirely surreal, it's a pitch black night and you're standing on her front steps, she's almost naked and you know what's about to happen. You want someone to pinch you because you must be dreaming, but you know you don't want to wake up from this.
You begin kissing her neck and shoulders from the back, with your hands on her stomach climbing up to cup her perky sweet breasts, she reaches up to put her hand behind your head, and turns her head to kiss you with her open and wanting lips. "Mmmmm..." you hear her moan in enjoyment, and she pushes that delicious ass further back into you, grinding slowly against you, feeling you grow harder by the second.
"I love how that feels," she says between kisses, "I can't believe how hard you are, I was told guys your age weren't supposed to be able do that anymore..."
"Never been a problem for me, glad you like it," you respond, thrusting your hips gently forward to prove your point.
Your fingers are tweaking and lightly pinching her nipples through her bra, and then you feel her reach her hands to her back and unsnap it, letting it fall to the step next to her dress, giving you full access to those sweet mounds and firm nipples, and the two of you continue kissing, your front pressed tightly against her back, your hardness firmly wedged between the cheeks of her ass, as she continues to rock her hips up and down, stroking you and you just can't believe how good it feels.
With one quick movement, she turns around to face you, and putting her hands around your back, she leans her face up to yours to kiss you full on. Your hands waste no time, quickly sliding down her back to feel that amazing ass, and to pull it towards you.
"There's something I've been wanting to do for a long time...hope you don't mind" she whispers, and as she eases her body away from you slightly, her hands move from your back to your front, and down inside the front of your shorts. You gasp at the electricity of her touch when she wraps both her hands around you, and just as your breathing quickens, hers seems to deepen, and into your ear she whispers, "Not only are you not supposed to be this hard, but I just can't believe how big he is...I've never seen one so big before...I'm not sure I'm going to be able to do this...but I'm going to try..." And with that, she begins to crouch down, simultaneously kissing her way down your chest and stomach while also easing your shorts down over your ass, your thighs, your knees, your shins, until finally you step out of them and realize she's now eye level with your hardness, with her two hands wrapped around your shaft.
She slowly begins stroking you again, and the feeling is intense, but nowhere near as intense as it's about to feel. Before you feel her tongue on you, you feel her warm breath, and it's almost like she's breathing you in, sizing you up, and assessing whether she really can fit you in her mouth. Her hands feel so good, but then you feel a different feeling - she's kissing the tip, so lightly you can barely feel it, but it feels so good. And then it intensifies further when you feel her tongue slides from the tip down to the base on one side, then come back up and do the same thing on the other side, stopping quickly at the top for a longer kiss, as she tries to figure out how to engulf you, or if she's going to be able to.
She continues to lick you up and down while also stroking you, and the combination is intense, her wet lips and tongue have made it feel almost as if you're inside her, and the feeling is like nothing you've ever experienced. And just when you think it can't get any better, all of a sudden you feel her warm wet lips at the end of your shaft, and slowly she starts to slide her mouth down your hardness while still stroking you with her hands. She goes down as far as she can, which is farther than either of you expected her to be able to go, and she stops there, then slowly eases back, slips off you to catch her breath quickly, and then engulfs him again, this time more comfortable, and she begins sliding up and down up and down as your back arches and it takes everything you have not to grab the back of her head and pull her deeper onto you, but with each movement she's able to go farther and you've never in your life been happier to have been home doing nothing on a Friday night.
After a few minutes of this, she senses you're ready to come, but she has something else in mind, so she eases off you, stands again in front of you with both hands still around you, leans up to kiss you deeply and warmly, and huskily says, "I just realized it's really rude of me to still have these on," and she slips her fingers into the sides of her white lace panties and wiggles her hips out of them, "Plus, there's one more thing I need your help with," and with that she switches positions with you, places her hands against the door and pushes that incredible ass out to you, and over her shoulder with an ultra-sexy smile in her voice she says "I mean, before this night is over, someone needs to go in the back way, so to speak, and it might as well be you..."
With no hesitation or need for further invitation, you quickly step into place behind her, grasp her hips with your hands and position your now-aching hardness between her legs as she reaches underneath to guide you in, and you give her what she wants, sliding in so quickly that both of you instantly emit a moan. She is dripping wet with her desire for you, and she steps up on her tiptoes arching her back to make sure that she gets every inch of you. You want that, too, and your hands pull her hips back to you, and after a moment for both of you to catch your breath, you begin a slow steady motion, which she meets by using her arms against the door to push back against you.
"My god...so big...keep forgetting...so incredible...don't stop..." she says through shallow breaths. You know instinctively that the faster you go the quicker you'll come, and you want it to last forever, but the fire is burning, her breath is quickening and her moans are intensifying, and after several minutes, you hear her whisper, "Can't hold off...gonna come...oh my god...you feel so good inside me...why did I wait so long...gonna come gonna come gonna come..." and on the last one just as you feel her body stiffen, you feel the familiar jolt of energy pulsing through every part of your body and then all arriving at your waist at the same time and you explode inside her as you hear her whisper, "more...more...more..." and you pull her hips back farther onto you than ever as the intensity gradually subsides and both of your breathing begins to get back to normal, even though your hearts are still pounding.
When things have calmed down and you've both had a chance to listen to the neighborhood to see if anyone could have heard you, you're glad to hear nothing is stirring, and you ease out of her. As you slide your shorts back on, you say, "I'll be right back," and you stealthily make your way to the back of the house, entering through the deck door, and find your way through the dark house to the front door and unlock it, releasing her dress. She quickly gets into her clothes, and you watch the entire time, amazed at both her body and your incredible good fortune.
When she's fully dressed, she looks up at you, puts her arm around your neck and pulls your lips to hers with a deep long kiss, and whispers, "Thank you for coming so quickly, umm, I mean thank you for coming OVER so quickly. You certainly didn't come quickly, unlike someone else I could mention..."
And she walks across the courtyard to go meet her friends, knowing that you'll guess what she means by that comment, and also knowing that you're watching her amazing ass as she goes, and wondering when and where the next time will be.
The fourth in the Rick and Diane series, "Wet" is also inspired by true events, as one day in the neighborhood where we all live the sky just seemed to open up and begin pouring, and I happened to glance out my window to see the woman I call "Diane" running with her dog to get back to her house and out of the deluge.
The full back story of these two - actual people, not actual names - is available in my previous posts, but as context for this story, you just need to know that "Rick" is gorgeous, middle-aged, single, and very fit (and yes, I had a major crush on him until I learned he had a major crush on Diane). Diane is dark-skinned, petite, beautiful, and even though she is married with two kids, she's stayed in phenomenal shape and always seems game for anything.
Through mutual friends in our neighborhood, I'd learned quite a bit about the two of them, notably Rick, with whom I struck up an anonymous email relationship. In our email exchanges, he shared quite a bit about his feelings for her, his interest in having more than a platonic relationship with her, and the fact that he'd previously had an affair with another married woman in our neighborhood served to make me believe that it wouldn't take much to convince him to make a move on her.
I'd also learned that Diane's marriage wasn't the strongest, and that she wasn't particularly happy at home. And because her husband worked a lot and was traveling for business and away from home for sometimes weeks at a time, it seemed to me to be a natural and convenient opportunity for both of them to get a little enjoyment on the side. As I sent Rick these stories, he agreed to send her increasingly sexy texts, but alas, Rick didn't live up to his commitments, and so nothing happened between the two of them.
Don't be sad for either of them, though - Rick told me he'd enjoyed the stories so much that he'd beaten off to the thought of them happening, and as for Diane, well, thanks in part to me I heard she had some fun with another single neighborhood guy who lived much closer to her anyway. Kinda sucks for Rick - I wondered if he ever found out she'd done some of the things with the other guy that he'd wanted to do with her - but because he was a baseball coach I kept reminding him, if you don't swing at the plate, you can't get a hit. And he just didn't swing.
Anyway, I hope you enjoy "Wet." Along with the other stories, I originally sent these to Rick in hopes of inspiring some action, so the "you" in the story is him.
A gray overcast Saturday on which you were getting some inside work done, relaxing with a fire going in the fireplace, had all of a sudden become a torrential downpour and major wind storm. Hanging out in sweatpants and a t-shirt, staring out the window at the lagoon, barely able to see it through the rain, you could tell from the way it was pounding on the roof that it was coming down in buckets where just moments before it hadn't even been drizzling. Happy that you'd cleaned out your gutters the weekend before, you were equally glad that it hadn't started earlier when you were walking the dog.
All of a sudden your doorbell rang. "That's odd, who would be out in this weather?" you thought to yourself. Heading to the door, you wondered if maybe the postman had a package he didn't want to leave out in the rain. As you opened the door, ready to accept the package with thanks, you quickly learned it was definitely not the postman. It was Diane - with her dog - and she was out of breath, dripping wet, without even a raincoat on.
"I was on a walk and got caught in this rain over at the high school, I ran all the way here, mind if I take refuge and ride out the storm here?" she asked.
"By all means, come in, come in," you said, surprised that even soaking wet she's still strikingly beautiful. "You're soaked, can I get you a towel or something?"
"A towel would be good, but I'm afraid that won't do much for these sopping wet clothes," she replied.
"Well," you said, trying to be helpful (but also a little bit hopeful), "I could see if I might have something you could change into, if you like." She doesn't respond right away, so you quickly say, "My dog's in the garage, can I put yours out there as well?"
She answers quickly, "Yes, I'm sorry, thank you. Do you know if this is going to blow over quickly?" she asked, and damn if you didn't think she sounded like she was hoping it wouldn't.
"Hard to say," you replied as you put the dog into the garage and grabbed a towel from there, calling back, "I didn't realize it was even coming in this soon, but they did say that once it got here it could stick around for awhile. Do you want me to give you a lift home?"
You were hoping she'd say no, and as you reentered the room and handed her the towel, she said, "No, that's ok," adding, "None of my family is there anyway, and I love how warm your house is, mine's always so cold."
"Can I make you some tea, or coffee?" you offer.
"Tea would be nice," she says, "Any kind is fine. Um, where's the nearest bathroom?"
You direct her to the master bathroom, in part because it's the roomiest one in the house, but it will also give you an excuse to show her your bedroom just in case she has any ideas...as you walk into the bedroom, she compliments on you on it, but doesn't give anything else away, and she disappears into the bathroom, closing the door behind her, so you head back into the kitchen to get the tea ready.
A few minutes later, as you're getting the tea ready, you hear her reappear behind you saying, "Well, that feels much better."
As you turn around, starting to say, "Good, I'm gla..." and as you do, you realize she's changed out of her clothes and put on the robe that was hanging on the back of the bathroom door, a thick comfortable white fleece robe that you "borrowed" from a Four Seasons stay a few years prior. "Umm, wow, I'm, uh, glad you found that, it looks much better on you than it does on me," you manage to stammer out, and you turn back around to check the tea, aware that the front of your sweatpants may be starting to bulge out a bit.
As you try to regain your composure, you're again aware how turned on you are by her, knowing that you have been for years. You've never shared with her that you've fantasized about her for a long time, that when she thought your relationship was "just friends," in fact you caught yourself many times thinking about her, wondering if she would be fun to be in bed with, watching that great ass as she walked away after a conversation in the neighborhood, or at the baseball field. You're just amazed that all these fantasies you've had about her are finally coming true, one by one, and you know that you won't be able to hide the bulge in the front of your pants when you turn around.
"Thank you," she says, "It's really comfortable, really warm, and I just really needed to get out of those wet clothes - would it be okay if I put them in the dryer?"
"Of course," you say," the laundry room is just right around the corner there."
She heads in, and you return to the kitchen, but you hear her call you a minute later, "Umm, hey Rick, can you help me out with this machine? I'm afraid it's a bit more technologically advanced than the one I have at home."
"Of course," you say, walking into the laundry room. You're not often in there with another person, so you didn't really realize that it was such close quarters, and as she moves to allow you to pass and get to the dryer, your bodies brush briefly against each other, and in particular the protrusion in the front of your sweatpants brushes against the robe she's wearing, and that now-familiar jolt of electricity passes through you again, which if past experience is any indication, means that something amazing is about to happen...
"It's pretty easy once you get the hang of it," you say, as you switch the dryer on and the machine starts to vibrate as it begins its work, "but I remember when I first got it, I thought it was pretty hard."
"Yes," she says, glancing down at the front of your sweatpants, "I can see that it's pretty hard."
Somewhat embarrassed, you place your hands in front and start to apologize, saying, "Yeah, sorry about that, seeing you in that bathrobe just had that immediate effect on me."
"Nothing to apologize for," she says, stepping up and placing one hand on your chest, leaning up to kiss your lips with a full warm open mouth, placing her other hand on the front of your sweatpants, feeling your hardness in her hand and whispering "Mmmm, you definitely don't need to apologize for how hard you are. I won't apologize for being wet, either..."
You kiss her deeply back, your lips and tongues warm and familiar, hungry for one another's taste and touch, eagerly putting your arms around her, first on her back but irresistibly sliding downward to fully grasp her ass through the fleece material of the robe. Her hand remains on your hardness, and you hear her utter the words, practically moaning them, "You're so freaking big and hard...can't ever get over it...so not used to that...I love it and need it so much..." and you again find yourself happy to be able to fulfill her in ways that she doesn't otherwise get.
She removes her hand from the front of your sweatpants, and places both hands on the side of your hips as you continue to kiss, and she gently pulls you toward her, so your hardness is pressed firmly against her, swaying side to side so she can feel how ready you are. "Mmmm, that feels so nice..." She then slides her hands inside the back of your sweatpants, and learns that you have no boxers on. "Whoa, easy access," she teases.
"Well, I didn't really expect to have guests today," you reply, happy that you'd decided to go commando this morning when you woke up.
"Oh, I don't mind at all," she says in a low and very sexy voice, "Makes what I'm about to do much easier..."
And she pushes you back against the dryer, so you feel the vibration and hum of the machine throughout your body, and then she kisses your neck, your chest, and as she kisses her way down your stomach, she slowly eases the sweatpants down over your butt and gently lifts it over your hardness in the front, crouching down in front of you with your sweatpants around your ankles and your thickness in her hands and at eye-level.
As her hands begin to stroke you, she looks up as you look down at her, and asks, "You want to watch me lick your dick?"
"Uhh, yeah," you respond, and with that, without taking her eyes off you, she begins to lick your long hard shaft, up and down, top to bottom, holding you in her hands and delicately licking the tip, knowing that it drives you crazy.
You smile, not talking your eyes off her, and say, "Mmmmm that feels so good."
She replies, "I'm glad," adding "Do you want to watch me suck him?" You can't even say anything to that, just nod your head continuing to lock eyes with hers.
She licks from the bottom of your shaft up to the top, grasps the base of you with both hands, positions her mouth right above your hardness, wraps her lips around the tip and while still maintaining eye contact with you, slides her mouth down you as far as she can go. Her mouth is warm, and wet, and it feels unbelievable as she begins to slowly slide up and down, using her hands to guide you and stroke you as her mouth focuses on the tip.
You can feel her tongue moving around in her mouth, licking you while you're inside her warm wet lips, and it's like nothing you've ever felt before. It's everything you can do not to put your hands on the back of her head and slide yourself more deeply into her mouth, but she's doing just fine by herself, sliding more of you inside every times she pushes downward. Her hands are on your butt, and you feel her pulling you more deeply into her throat, and the vibration of the dryer only heightens the feelings you're experiencing throughout your body...
She's done this enough now to know that you're getting close to coming, so she releases you from her mouth, and says, "I have something else planned for this big boy," kisses it on the tip once more, then stands up next to you saying, "You allowed me easy access to you, least I can is give you the same," and while maintaining eye contact with you, she unties the robe, letting it fall open in the front, and you realize that every stitch of her clothing is in the dryer behind you - she's completely naked under the robe.
Although it's become more familiar to you recently, you're still amazed by how beautiful her body is, how fit and tone she is, and how incredibly sexy she is. And for the first time, you actually see the thin line of hair on her pubic mound, and that the rest of that area is completely shaved . Which gets you even harder.
"M-m-m-my god you're gorgeous," you manage to stammer out, more turned on than ever.
"Thank you," she says, looking down somewhat shyly, stepping forward to kiss you again, and pressing her body against yours. But just then, the dryer beeps and stops. "Oh," she says," they can't be dry yet, they were really, really wet, can you show me how to start it again?" You reach around her and press the button that starts the machine again, and as you step back, you watch as she turns her back to the dryer, puts her two hands on top of it behind her, and jumps up to sit on top of it as it vibrates underneath her.
She grabs your t-shirt and pulls you toward her, finding your lips again and fervently kissing you, saying in between kisses, "I'm really, really wet, too...I don't think I ever realized that the rain would get me this wet..." and you waste no time, gliding your hands up and in between her legs, finding that delicious wet spot, and quickly sliding one and then two fingers inside, feeling her wetness and warmth engulf your fingers.
As you continue to kiss her, one hand behind her pulling her ass forward, your other fingers continue their exploration, and you know from her moans how much she's enjoying it. In and out you slide, and then you ease out, and pick your hand up to your mouth to taste her on your lips and tongue. "Mmmm, you taste so good," you say, and then she kisses you deeply back, tasting herself on your lips. Your fingers now outside her, they're seeking that spot that you know she leaves, and it doesn't take them long to find it.
"Ooooooh my god oh my god no one has touched me like that for years and it feels incredible," she moans the words as you continue to move your fingers slightly, listening and feeling carefully to hear her breathing and moaning increase. And sure enough, after a couple of minutes, her hand around your neck pulls you even closer to her mouth, mashing your lips together even more than they already were, and her other hand finds yours to make sure your fingers are right on the spot.
Her breathing quickens, her moaning intensifies, the dryer continues to vibrate under her, and she emits the words, "Don't stop, I'm gonna come, don't stop, oh my god, don't stop, that feels so good..." and then she releases a moan that seems to come from deep inside her, she holds her breath and you know that she's come.
It seems like several minutes before you hear her breathing again, and she kisses you again, deeply, saying, "My god, thank you for finding this in me again...I've missed it so much..."
Her hands slide from your neck down your chest to your waist and hips, and then around to the front. Wrapping her hands around your hardness, she says, "I don't know how you stay so hard, I'm so not used to it, but I also just can't get enough of it."
Then, sliding herself forward on the top of the dryer, she realizes that you're at the perfect height so that she can continue to sit there and you can slide right inside her. Moving one hand to your waist, she positions herself so you're directly between her legs, and with the hand on your hardness, guides you right to her warm, wet, welcoming entrance. With your hands around her back resting on her ass, and her hands now both on your waist, there's no reason to wait, so you slowly and steadily slide inside her.
Inch by inch you enter her willing wetness, and as each inch enters, her breathing deepens, and you again hear her say into your ear, "My god, I always forget how big you feel inside me, can't get over how good it feels, it's so different and so much better than..."
Before she can finish the thought, you begin sliding in and out, and with each thrust she pushes her ass forward to meet you and pulls you deeper inside her with her hands on your waist. The dryer continues to vibrate crazily, intensifying the feelings for both of you, and your thrusts increase, faster and faster, until you're both moaning loudly, completely in sync with the thrusts of your hips. In and out, in and out you slide, and you both approach your climax at the same time, with you saying, "Gonna come, can't hold off any longer!"
She responds immediately, screaming, "I want you to come, I'm going to, too..." and with that, neither of you can wait and you feel that amazing jolt of electricity coursing through your body, centering on your waist and hips and hardness as you feel yourself explode inside her again, and you feel her cling to your back, pulling you closer to her and deeper inside her, feeling like the storm outside at its most intense, she's kissing you and you feel her body stiffen and then eventually you feel her relax as the two of you come down from the intense and incredible climax you just shared.
As if on cue, the dryer beeps and stops again. You step away, and help her down from the dryer, giving her one last deep kiss before you reach down to slide your sweatpants back on. As she begins to reach into the dryer for her clothes, you step into the kitchen to give her some privacy, and re-heat her tea, which she never drank.
When she comes back out, clothes dry and looking good, she takes the tea, sips it slowly and looks at you over the cup saying, "Well, I have to say, I don't usually like the rain, but after today I think I'll get excited the next time it storms..."
